It was quite the crowded place, the mall, especially for a Friday night when most people were getting ready for heading to night clubs or dates or just a night out on the town. At least that was usually the case. Still, in the midst of it all, the mall wasn’t just full of humans, but rather plenty of creatures… they were either on the prowl or just trying to get the things the things they needed. It was definitely the perfect place to get all the essentials in one fell swoop. That was why the hunters often set up in the mall later on at night.

Still, a grey – hazel eyed girl stared at herself in the mirror of the dressing room, sighing a bit as she pulled her blonde hair up into a ponytail. “This is ridiculous. Trying to find anything here is absolutely ridiculous. One backless blouse that doesn’t look tacky is all I ask!” she said, going back into the dressing room and pulling back on her shirt before walking out to another blonde with gorgeous blue eyes who bore a smile.

“Billie, I know you’ll find something you like.” She said, and Billie gave a nod.

“I know, Dahlia, I just hate how picky I am now. It’s the blonde hair, I swear.” She joked, and Dahlia gave a laugh as their other friend with dark brunette hair and dark eyes came towards them with another girl. “Who is this Clary?”

Clary gave a small smile and allowed the red head with her hair done in dreads step forward, her amber eyes bright and smiling. “Meet Alessandra, I met her while I was looking for more anklets for Cole.” She said, and Clary leaned forward and whispered, barely loud enough for them to hear. “She’s a witch.”

Billie gave a nod and smiled to the girl, “Nice to meet you, I’m Billie.”

“And I’m Billie’s sister, Dahlia.” She said, offering her hand for Alessandra to shake.

“It’s great to meet you. I was actually just on my way down to the food court to meet up with my mom and sister, you guys could join us.” Alessandra offered and Clary spoke again.

“Actually we were just heading that way to meet up with the rest of our friends.” Clary spoke. “So we could all head that way now.”

Clary and Dahlia both looked to Billie who was staring at something behind them. “Alessandra, a blond guy with blue eyes mean anything to you? Kind of atteactive, a little built. He’s been watching us since you two got over here.” She whispered, and Aless’s eyes widened.

“Crap!” she hissed. “His name is Axel Robertson, comes from a line of hunters. He’s been after my family since he’s started hunting. I have to get out of here.”

Billie nodded. “You three go, I’ll distract him. Dahlia, tell Alex and Logan what’s going on kind of privately, and try to get the others out as fast as you can.” She whispered and looked to Clary, “And you just worry about getting Cole and Sal out of here safely. Okay?”

Aless looked at Billie and gave a smile. “Thank you, my family will help you and yours. I’ll make sure to get you some back up as soon as I can.” She said, giving Billie a pat on her back as she headed over to the man that Aless had named as Axel, demanding his attention. If now was anytime to have a little charm, it was now.

“Well, hello there handsome. What’s a cute guy like you doing in a place like this?” she asked, a smile on her face, and he kind of looked her over before smiling back.

“Well, you’re a very straight forward girl, I see.” He said.

“I have learned that if you want somrthing, you can’t always just wait for it to come to you.” She said, noticing his gaze starting to trail away, and she turned back know and saw that the three were gone. “Were you looking for someone?”

He gave a nod. “Yeah. Looks like she got away because of you.” He said, and Billie shrugged a bit as she turned to head out of the store. “Really? Come on to me, let that dangerous being escape and then leave?”

Billie could feel her blood boiling a bit beneath her skin, but she remained calm and turned towards him. “Look, hon, let’s not pretend like you weren’t stalking that innocent girl, and let’s not pretend that you don’t know exactly what you’re getting yourself into. I’ve seen you all around this mall, and you’ve been tailing us off and on. You are obviously smarter than ost, so do yourself a favor and quit while you’re ahead.”

He smirked, “So you’re a freak too? An abomination.”

Once the word hit her ears, she closed her eyes and when she opened them, she saw no one else was around and she let her eyes turn black. He was slightly taken aback at the sight and she sighed, “Actually, sweetheart, I’m your worst fucking nightmare.” He voice was dark but sweet all at once, and she heard a loud noise before feeling something go thru her shoulder. She touched it and saw blood and looked at him, her demeanor not having changed. “Did you really just shoot me?”

Axel didn’t have time to answer before she walked over and hit him with a hard left hook, only to get hooked in her ribs and then again in her face. “Why won’t you go down?” he hissed, hitting her again before she took his right wrist and snapped it, taking his gun before she heard more commotion. She kicked him, hard in the ribs before she let her eyes return to normal.

“Love to stay and explain, but I have to go.” She said, walking off a bit staggered, obviously feeling the hit that broke her ribs, but she was shaking it off quicker than most. She was more concerned with finding everyone else now though.

--

Lia sighed a bit, looking across at Kat, her foot tapping in a sort of annoying way. She hated being around humans, and if it wasn’t for them needing all that they did, she wouldn’t have made this trip down. Her eyes looked at her adopted daughter and she sighed, “Aless needs to hurry. I fear we will find more trouble than just humans.” She mumbled.

Soon Aless came running game towards them. “Mom, we need to go, now. Hunters are here, and Axel Robertson was tailing me.” She said, and Lia sat straight up.

“How’d you get away?” she asked.

“I met up with some other girls, and one stayed behind to distract him. They’re not human, but we have to help them.” Aless said, and Lia got up, seeing another group not far from them talking as some more commotion started.

“Bring them to the house, you know all the routes. I promise we’ll be behind, and if you happen by Mitch, send him my way, I may need him.” She said, and Aless nodded. She watched as her mother approached the other group.

--

A brunette boy sighed, cleaning his glasses as he sat in the food court with his beautiful red-haired girlfriend and two more guys. One was a brunette covered in tattoos and the other was a Sandy blonde. Both of which were waiting on their girlfriends. “God damn they’re taking forever.” He grumbled, putting his glasses back on, seeing a pair of blondes not to far from them. Alex sighed again and ran his fingers through his hair before he saw Dahlia, Clary, and a new girl coming over.

“Where’s Billie?” Alex asked, and Dahlia looked at him.

“I’m sorry.” The girl spoke, and she looked over to the two blondes. “I’m Aless, and I promise we’ll help you guys. I promise.” She said, and Alex watched Aless run off towards the blondes and Clary headed off where she saw a couple of others.

“Dahl?” Alex asked, and she sighed.

“Clary and Aless hit it off. She’s a witch, but Billie noticed something kind of off when Clary brought her over to meet us. I guess a hunter had been tailing her, and Billie was staying behind to distract him so we could get away.” Dahlia explained, but soon she heard a scream and she looked to see someone holding a gun to a man’s head, but that wasn’t the commotion she was focused on.

Alex got up, and he looked at Jo. “You guys find everyone else and get out of here.” He delegated. “I have to find Billie.”

“No, you will follow Aless and get out of here too.” the older of the two blondes said, and Aless looked at them. “Trust me, I’ll find her. I’ll protect her, she protected my daughter.”

“I’m sorry, but…” Alex trailed off.

“Lia. My name is Lia.” She said, looking around a bit, seeing more humans clearing out.

“Lia, I’m not leaving here without my sister.” Alex said.

Dahlia placed a hand on Alex’s shoulder and motioned towards Clary, Cole, Sal, and Drake. “They may need more help than you realize.”

Clary ran over. “Sal is having a vision, we have to get him out of here. Now.” She said, and Alex pursed his lips together.

He looked at Lia. “You better take care of her.” He hissed and she nodded.

“Kathleen, go with them. Once you guys get to a safe place, help the boy. Atticus won’t be far behind.” Lia said, but when Alex ran off she looked to the other boys and Dahlia.

“Your best way out after you find the rest of your group is the west exit. I promise, I’ll protect her.” She said, and she headed off, hearing footsteps behind her.

“I’m coming with you. I’m half guardian angel, and I’m not leaving my sister behind. I promise, I won’t cause you more trouble.” Dahlia said, and Lia nodded.

“Lead the way then.” She said, and soon a pretty loud explosion could be heard, and Lia saw part of the building ahead of them blow, and Dahlia grabbed Lias hand and began running towards he explosion. Two men appeared in their way, and Lia held up her hand and watched as one collapsed, and she saw the other fly out of the way. The sight of a staggering blonde caused Dahlia to drop Lia’s hand and ran over to her, and Lia jogged to catch up. The other blonde had a black eye and a bruised and bloody lip. Her walking noted she was injured inside too.

“B? Are you okay?” Dahlia asked and Lia saw her put her arm around her shoulders.

“I’m fine, Dahl, I’ll be healed in the hour. Did the others make it out?” she asked.

“Alex was on it, and so were Zach and Logan. I came with Lia to get you,” Dahlia answered and Billie looked to Lia.

“Still got some fight in you?” Lia asked, and Billie nodded. “I know a way we can get them all out safely.”

Billie and Dahlia both nodded as Lia began leading them away.

--

A sigh passed the Sandy blondes lips as he headed back to the food court from the nearby Bath and Body Works. He had simple assignments, but with Kathleen’s birthday coming up, he needed to make one extra stop on this trip. Still, there was some commotion, and he stopped a moment, placing his bags in his backpack before heading over to where he saw a small group, and when he saw Alessandra and Kathleen with him, he knew there was trouble.

“What’s going on?” he asked, and a tall brunette guy spoke, holding a blond who appeared to be seizing in his arms.

“My little brother is having a vision and there are obviously hunters around.” He said, and he sighed, and looked at them.

“Well, come on, we better get out of here then.” Atticus said, looking to the girls as the guy stood, his brother in his arms. “Can anyone blow through a wall?” he asked, and he got a couple of looks, but when the first explosion came, a blond girl with dreads came forward. She took point and put her hands out and watched as he wall before them crumbled.

Atticus allowed everyone to go ahead of him, instinctively, his eyes on Kat above all else, and once they were outside he saw Aless take point. “There’s a cemetery nearby we can regroup in before heading out.” She said, and Atticus nodded.

Clary gave a looked. “A cemetery stops hunters?” she asked.

Atticus shook his head. “When they know the necromancer is out.” He said.

“You alright, Drake?” Clary asked, “How’s Sal?” she asked, and soon Alex caught up to them.

“Clary, teleport them if you have to, more hunters are coming.” Alex said, and Atticus looked to him.

“Kat, I hate askimg, can you cloak you guys while you head to the cemetery, I’m not leaving him to take on hunters alone?”

Drake soon handed Sal to Cole. “No, let Clary teleport them, I’ll help you too. Just keep an eye on him. When he wakes up he won’t talk in any sense. I’ll try to be there before then.”

Clary nodded. “Then I’m going to look for the others. I’ve seen souls, and I’m worried.”

Aless looked at them, and she looked to Kat. “Stay with them, I can help Sal.” She whispered. “I’m worried too, about mom, and you’re more useful in situations like this.” She said, and soon Clary teleprorted with them and Atticus sighed a bit looking at Alex as a few more hunters came up.

“Well, well, well, let the games begin.” One hunter said, pulling out a gun and aiming at Drake who moved in time, blowing at the ground and watching as it became ice, and Atticus saw fire come up Alex’s arms and he nodded. Good, good, they could fight. He just hoped everyone else would be alright.

The redhead couldn't help but smile at her boyfriends impatientness as she still didn't look up from the napkin she was playing with to keep her mind off the amount of people around them. She hated the mall when it was crowed like this. So many voices talking, eyes looking at her, even if they weren't really. It still felt like it. "Why do you think I drag you shopping with me instead of B?" Jordyn said with a small laugh as her blue eyes finally looking up at him. "Come on, its not that bad. That human just walked into the doors over there." She whispered.

Logan looked up from where his head was laying on the table letting a bored sigh out of his mouth. "In my defense I thought that Dahlia would rush her as well as keep me from having to carry her clothes back and forth." He said. Billie was so much picker about her clothes now than she used to be, and he couldn't tell if it was a blonde thing or the fact she had less tattoos now. Not that he could really complain about that, she looked hot as hell as a blonde.

Zachary looked at Logan as he leaned his chair back on its two back legs. "Yeah, thanks for that man. I'll be sure to invite Billie next time Dahl goes shopping." He said frowning.

Logan made a face at him before Dahl, Clary, and some random blonde came running up to them. Billie nowhere in sight, her words so coming so quick that it took Jo a moment to understand what was even going on. Help them? What did they need help with? Both Logan and Zach looked to Dahl as Alex spoke to her, though Jo's eyes lingered on the two blondes not far from them as she saw the older one start to get up and come over.

"What the hell do you mean? You could have just had Clary teleport her here, no one needed to stay behind in the first place." Logan said his tone not angry but worried for his girlfriend who always seemed to think she was unbreakable. Zach shoot a look to Logan as Alex stood.

Jo looked back to Alex as he stood up and looked at her telling her and the others to go find the others. She frowned a little and opened her mouth to agrue, she was stronger than before. She could help, but she didn't have a chance to say anything before the blondes came and the older one started to take control.

---
Kat was flipping through the magazine she had bought at one of the stores close to the food court. Though she was now just looking at the pictures, it was after all hard to read the boring articles on the perfect way to get your hair to stay straight. When Lia and her motor foot was on the other side of the table tapping away. She let out a sigh from her lips looking at her adopted mother. "Lia, you're worrying to much. Aless likely couldn't fit something on her list and had to look in one of the other stores." She said softly trying to get her to calm down. They had already drawer the attention of the group a few tables away from them with her restless foot.

Though Aless soon came running towards them and started talking about Axel Robinson trailing her and some other girl distracting the hunters so she could get away. Kat couldn't help but frown a little bit. If she had went with her instead of staying with Lia, she could have helped or troicked him so that no one would have gotten hurt. As Lia walked away she turned and looked at Aless. "You weren't hurt right?" She asked waiting for Aless's answer before joining their mother.

She looked over the group of strangers quickly as Lia fought aboit his sister, a sigh coming from her lips as they argued back and forth, she felt for the guy, she truely did but still. "You realize this fighting a endless fight is wasting time." She said softly looking at him, she understood, she did, but he wasn't helping his sister fighting this. Her eyes looking at the others as the small brunette girl said something about a vistion.

She pursed her lips. "Excuse me." She said politely as she stepped towards the boy. She looked at the brunette carrying the blonde one. "Hi I'm Kathleen, I have something can stop the seizuring." Kat said flashing a small reassuring smile at him before Lia told her to help the boy, and she looked towards her and nodded before looking back to the guy she was talking to her voice staying calm. "You need to stay calm, I can't carry him. We can't have you threw into one too." She said before helping him stand up, there was a chance she was wrong. That this boy couldn't see things as well. But his vibes were closely equal to the other and that meant he was about to freak himself out into...something.

She followed closely behind the rest of the group, keeping watch for someone to try and attack them as they fled. Getting a large group out of mall would have a lot harder if it wasn't for the humans fleeing, and she was almost over joyed when she heard Atticus's voice and knew for sure he was alright. If they weren't in danger she would have wrapped her arms around him and kissed him telling him that she had been worried about him a little. But that could wait until they were safe, or at least outside. Kat looked at Drake before nodding to Atticus. "Its Axel, and we need to get out of here before I can help the boy." She added in quickly, giving him a weird look at his request. The explosion made her jump as she looked at the blonde with dreadlocks blew out the Sal.

Well that was going to bring attention to them for sure, but at least they were outside now. She let the two brothers out before glancing at Atticus before following behind them. "Okay find a place to sit your brother down." She said looking around them to see the parking lot luckily empty. She pointed to a a place in the grass close enough that they were in sight of the others but she had enough room to work. Kat pulled a small vile out of her pocket and opened the looking at Drake, pulling a pinch of the herbs out. "It's nerve agent, it relaxes the body. I need to put it behind his lip but can't touch him, so you have to help." She explained what she needed quickly and when Drake opened the boys mouth, Kat slipped the herbs between his lip and teeth.

She looked at the short brunette as she asked how Sal was doing, giving her a soft smile. "Your friend should be fine. He should stop his seizing any moment...." Kat started before a gasp came from her lips as her eyes closed. The Sal boys head having moved just enough to barely graze her fingertips and rather violently on her part anyway, throw her into his vision. However, she didn't have time to make sense of any of what she was seeing before he actually threw her out of his mind. Kat's eyes opened wide as she jerked her fingers away from his face. How? How did he do that? She had never been threw out of someone head before, out even with memories, it shouldn't be possible, it defied almost everything she knew as an illusionist. Her shaking hand went up to head as she shook it. "I'm fine. Just...just don't touch me." She said though her voice was sounded clearly darker than it had been a moment ago.

Kat gave Sal a weird look because she stood up and walked away from them back towards the others. Atticus speaking to her and she stared at him for a moment, his request taking a second to click in her brain. She opened her mouth to answer before Drake answered instead, and Kat looked at Aless as she asked her to stay nodding her head. "Besides I'm staying Atty. I am useful in times like this." She said, her tone making it clear that this wasn't a request, she wasn't going anywhere. She didn't know if these two could fight or not, she wasn't going to leave him. She watched as Clary teleported away with the others as the hunters came.

Kat watched from behind the guys as Drake froze the ground and Alex's arm lit on somekind of fire, oh thank goodness. They could fight! Once again the hunter fired a shot at Drake that missed and Kat couldn't help but huff at it. Clearly this hunter was no good with a gun, but that was okay, she had a better purpose for him anyway, muttering a spell she stepped up beside Atticus lifting a hand towards the man. She watched as his arms and legs spread as if he had chains around his limbs, a green light in the form of a ball in circling him and drawing him a little closer. A simple dark binding spell, and using his engery she formed it as shields in front the three guys to protect them. Their powers still able to go through it, but the hunters bullets could not. Once they were up she took a step back keeping the shields going until the hunters engery were out, and then she started cloaking their movements.

---

Jordyn looked between Atticus and Alessandra as they talked about going to someplace they called a cemetery and Atticus talked about some other thing called a necromancer being out. She knew nothing about either of those words, and she gave Atticus a confused look before Alex came running up. "I still don't understand where it is we are going." She said shyly looking at Atticus. Was he going to tell them where this cemetery was? Or how they were supposed to get passed this necromancer if the hunters couldn't? She didn't want to go! She wanted to stay with Alex, they were outside now, she was sure there had to be some plants somewhere she could use. However, everyone talking about where they were going, and who was staying, her words to Alex about not wanting to go weren't heard and soon Clary teleported them.

Her eyes opened as they finally were focus again. "That was dizzying." Jordyn muttered softly rubbing her eyes, before looking around them. This was a strange place, she...she didn't like it. Oddly shaped stones stuck out of the earth, and there was a wall made of stone and metal keeping them from the rest of nature. Was that writing on the stones? She strained her eyes a little to read it. It had a name on it and numbers, and she blinked before looking at the other stones. Before looked at her group, Clary already having left. Could they not hear the weeping? It was almost deafening, she looked around for the person crying before it clicked in her head, her hand touching the grass making the crying get louder in her ears.

Quickly she covered her ears to block it out, her eyes watering. No, everything is under control here. Calming breaths. She opened her eyes slowly taking calming breaths as the crying reduced to background noise. Crossing her arms to her chest trying to make herself feel safer, she walked towards the others. "Cole?" Jordyn said her voice shaky as if she would start crying any moment now. "What is this place? I don't understand, why are there names everywhere? Why is the grass crying?" She asked looking around. "I don't want to be here." She wanted to be with Alex, and Tiffany, she wanted to be sure they were safe. This place didn't feel safe.

---

"Okay, so I still don't understand why you're returning it." The skiny brunette said as she followed her raven haired freind into the jewelry store at the far end of the mall. Her brown eyes looking around the store as they entered, the only other person being a tall black haired man who merely glanced up at the newcomers. "I'm sure if you just like hint that you have the bracelet already, he'll buy you a different present." Rose said with a sigh.

Tiffany rolled her gray eyes a little at the suggestion not even bothering to look around them. "Because it will make him feel bad, you know how he is, and he probably had a hell of a time picking it out." She answered. "You know dragons have that whole honor code thing." She whispered before heading up to one of the counters and giving the bracelet and receipt to the cashier as the guy in the store started to leave.

Rose let out a small laugh behind her. "You're afraid if you don't return it, you'll end up telling him you snooped and found his present."

"No." Tiffany said grabbing her money and heading out of the store. Rose gave her a look, and Tiffany sighed. "Okay maybe I snooped a little. I really love Drake, he's a great pet serpent that spoils me. But he doesn't always know my style. If I snoop and don't like it, I can fake it. I snoop to not hurt his feelings." She said.

"Billie helped him pick this time." Rose said with a laugh before there was a explosion and the both of them stopped for a moment before heading towards the sound.

They had no idea what was going on, but they needed to get back to their friends. As the rounded a corner there were three hunters waiting for them their guns drawn as they ran straight into a trap. Tiffany couldn't help but frown. The one time she didn't stick with Drake! She felt her hand start to sparkle as a gun was pressed to the back of her head. "Oh no, you're not getting away this time Seelie bitch." Tiffany's eyes turned a sparkly purple at what the man behind her said. "What the fuck did you just call me." She hissed and when she heard the shot fired from the gun, she was surprised she hadn't been shot.

Tiffany looked behind her to see the guy from the jewelry store had grabbed ahold of the hunter and was sucking the life out of him. The other hunters where watching in shock as well. Rose took the opportunity to do like the man did and moved forward grabbing another of the men and actually down on his neck drinking from him. The actions seemed to snap the other two hunters back to reality as one of them pulling her gun on Rose, but didn't have chance to shoot before the coughing started, and she started choking on the liquids she had in her body. Another shoot was fired at Tiffany from the other hunter, barely grazing her shoulder but not actually going in. "Oh no, fuck this." She said angrily lifting her hands towards the hunters, palms out. Water rushed from her finger tips, slamming the two hunters she was fighting and the nearly half dead hunter against the wall on the other end of the hallway. As the water stopped she saw two more round the corner, and she pointed her hand toward them.

Logan and Zach rounded the corner as the water came to a stop and both came to a stop looking at Tiffany their hands up in the air. "We were sent to find you." Zach said quickly and as Tiffany lowered her hand Rose ran at Zach hugging him tightly. "I'm so glad that you are alright." She said against his chest. And Zach smiled hugging her back. "Likewise kid."

Logan walked over to Tiffany who was gritting her teeth a little bit. "Are you alright?" He asked looking at the gash from what he guessed was a bullet.

"Yeah, I'm alright. They just must have used some firm of onix in their bullets, because my dust isn't healing it. It hurts like a bitch. I'd be dead if it wasn't for the engery sucker." She said before looking around to see him walking away from the group. "Hey! Where in the hell do you think you're going!?" She yelled at him, making him actually stop in his tracks his black eyes looking back towards her.

He sighed turning around, his eyes going from black to a dark brown. "I'm sorry I don't have time to stand and talk. I have to go find my fiance and her daughters." He said matter of factly and Logan spoke up.

"Are you Mitchell? Because if so she went towards the main part of the mall looking for our friend Billie. I'll come with you."

Mitchell shook his head though, and looked at the blonde that rounded the corner towards them. "No, you stay with them, I've been dealing with hunters for years. You take them to the cemetery near here. They won't go there with Lia actually out and about." With that he turned back around and headed towards the main part of the mall to find Lia and this Billie person.

He knew that they should have not all split up, if it wasn't for the fact that he hadn't been able to get presents for Kat's birthday and Lia's birthday he would have stayed with the two of them instead of present shopping. He should have just had Atticus pick them up, dammit! Mitch stopped and turned to look at the raven haired who was following him. "I told you to stay with your friends."

Tiffany rolled her eyes at him. "You aren't my boss engery sucker."

Mitchell let a small noise out of his mouth. "Do you even know how to deal with more than one or two hunters? I'm not trying to be your boss, I'm trying to keep you from getting hurt.'"

Tiffany frowned and stepped closer to him. "Look buddy. The others already left, and I'm going to help you rather you like it or not. Billie is like my sister, and I take care of my motherfucking family." She said before hears fighting close to them and simply walking around Mitchell. Mitchell's eyes turned black as he let out an annoyed groan, it was like dealing with Mal. "Fine. Just keep up." He said running past her towards the fighting.

---

Charlotte ran through the crowds running for the door as the last of the group that had surrounded itself around her target took off. Damnit! She had been trailing those demons for two weeks now at least. Watching and waiting for the two of them to be away from each other, and first chance she got, she stupidly choose to wait. Just see if she could get the male away from his little misfit group. Less of a fight, it seemed a smart move. Dammit! Running towards the noise she could see that some other group of hunters had taken point and they were fighting with them.

Idoits. Did they even know what races they where fighting with? They all seemed to want to go after the dragon boy. Maybe that's what those hunters were, dragon hunters. They should been going after the demon, those two were the ringleaders. One thing was for sure, she couldn't do though the hole, that was just stupid that the others were doing that. Looking around and found a door instead, and went around them. Was it any surprise that they had pretty won the fight? Lifting her gun she aimed at the demon and took the shot, but the blonde guy moved into the way and the bullet hit him instead.

"HOW DARE YOU!!" A females voice boomed in her head making her drop her gun and cry out as she covered her ears. She don't even realize there was a female with them, her blue eyes looked up to see the blonde woman walked towards her. Charlotte's hand reached out to grab her gun, only to cry out again as the voice came against. "YOU LIKE HURT OTHERS? LETS SEE HOW YOU LIKE IT!"

Kathleen stood over the redhead looking down at the sad excuse for a human. She thought she could hurt Atty? She thought she worthy to even think about hurting her Atty? How dare she shot at him! Kathleen didn't even know if the bullet had actually hit him honestly. As soon as she saw that the redhead shoot at him she no longer cared if the hunter was a living thing or not, if she had family that would miss her. She didn't have the right to shot him. A switch had flipped, one that was usually on the edge of flipping anyway. Kathleen muttered a spell quietly and every bad memory, thought, and feeling the in this girls life came back in flashes. She watched as the girl curled up in ball, before looking down at the gun and picking it up and pointing it at her.

Part of her was thankful that Atticus stopped her, and she frowned dropping the gun and looked at him. "Atty, I don't feel good."

Drake’s eyes watching the blonde named Kathleen very carefully as he helped her out the nerve relaxers into Sal’s mouth, glad to hear that he should at least stop seizing soon. He went to thank her, but it was like one her fingertips grazed Sal, her eyes haze over before she was brought back to reality. It happened so quickly, he looked at her. “Are you okay?” he asked, and when he got her response, he looked to the others, Cole gathering up the calmer bodied Sal.

“Go on, Jo and I won’t leave him.” She whispered to Drake before Clary teleported them into the cemetery. It took a moment for her to focus again as she set Sal on the ground, looking to Clary before she left. “Clary, babe, just find the others and bring them to us. Okay? Be quick, and be safe.”

Clary nodded. “I will.” She placed a quick kiss to Cole’s cheek before teleporting again. Cole heard Jo speak, and she placed a hand on Jo’s back and led her over by where Sal was lying with Aless watching the gates, her hands out as if she were placing a spell. “This is a cemetery. It’s where the humans bury their dead, it’s always a sad place.” Her eyes watched Jo, briefly glancing to Sal and nodding. “I don’t want to be here either. But right now, if we’re safe that’s what matters, and hopefully Clary can get everyone to us quickly so we can leave.”

Aless walked over and gave sad eyes to them. “I’m sorry we have to be here, but the hunters dare not come here with my mother actually being out. She’s the only necromancer left that we know of, and the last time they got caught in here… well… let’s just say my mother is a hell of a lot stronger than they give her credit for.”

Cole nodded a bit, sitting with Sal, bringing his head into her lap. “I’m just glad his body quit jerking. He won’t wake up until the vision is complete though.” Cole motioned over to Jo and patted the ground beside her.

Aless sat on the opposite side and looked at them. “I hate this place…” she muttered, but soon she heard a boom nearby and she stood, quickly. She could see others coming into view, and it was the group they had just left… plus one. Aless quickly ran down and opened the gate, seeing Drake run up to Cole, Sal, and Jo before she saw Atticus walking behind with Kathleen. And he man named Alex was talking with a sand blonde man with green eyes. Once he saw her, he broke from Alex and brought her into his arms.

“They didn’t hurt you did they?” he asked, bringing his hands to her face and looking her over. Aless shook her head and felt his lips touch her forehead. “Good. Alex here gave me the run down of what chaos ensued.”

Aless nodded and watched as Alex walked up towards Jo, his demeanor was still tense. “Did you see mom and Mitch? Or anyone else?” she asked and Roland shook his head.

“No, but those hunters are stupid if they keep going. Those explosions caused quite a bit of death, and needless to say the dead weren’t quite as dead as they’d hope.” He said, and he looked up to the group. “We need to get the boy to the house though.”

Aless nodded. “Lead the way for them, please? I’m not leaving until I see mom.”

Roland nodded, and he looked to the group of them. “Alright, here’s the plan, I know for a fact the unconscious boy needs to come, but anyone else ready to leave, follow me. Anyone wanting to wait, stay here. Aless, Kat, and Atticus will lead you back.”

Cole looked to Jo and Alex once Alex got to them. “Jo, come on, let’s get out of here.” She said with a soft smile. Drake looked to her and placed Sal, carefully in Cole’s arms. “I got it Drake.”

Drake nodded. “Okay, I’m not leaving before I see Tiff.”

Cole nodded, and she saw Alex taking Jo’s hand and leading her down through the cemetery, whispering to her. “I’m sorry that I left you. Truly I am, but I would rather you be safe than get hurt.” He said, and Cole sighed. That was one of Alex’s biggest downfalls. No matter how capable those he cared about were, he felt that he would always have to protect them.

Once the group was together, Roland began leading them away from the cemetery on a forest path that was a little grown over. “It’s not far, I promise.” He told them.

--

Atticus simply nodded to Kathleen when she took her place beside him, and when one of the hunters finally got close enouhh, he baseball slid on the ice and pulled his feet out from under him, noticing the others moving too. He stayed down, seeing a fireball go flying over his head and hitting the hunter about three foot from him. “Good shot man!” Atticus called, and when he stood, it all happened so quickly he just reacted. A redhead with bright eyes had shot off, aiming at Alex, but Atticus moved in the way, feeling the bullet hit his bicep.

His eyes widened and he cursed, digging his fingers into the hole and throwing the bullet away before everyone looked at Kat. Well, fuck. Atty quickly pulled up the man he pulled down, his eyes darkening as he pulled his life energy from him and he watched as the ice melted when he ran towards Kat. She had stopped herself from killing the girl and he heard her say she didn’t feel good, and he turned and allowed her to piggyback on him.

“It’s alright. We’ll head home soon.” He said, and when he heard another gunshot, he watched the bullet be met with some fire before he saw Roland run right past all of them as he baseball slid and fed from the last of the hunters. Drake and Alex both watched in awe, but walked over to Atticus as Roland came back over.

“Where is everyone else?” Roland asked.

“Aless went with another group the cemetery and Lia and Mitch are still in there. How’d you find us?” he asked.

“The first hunter I ran into. I heard explosions and one mentioned one they didn’t set off over here, I figured I’d find one of you, but let’s go to the cemetery, Lia has got something brewing in there that will keep the hunters preoccupied for a while.” Roland said, and he saw Drake take the lead. Roland stayed behind and saw the troubled look on Alex’s face. “What’s wrong man?”

“My little sister is still in there with some of our friends.” Alex said, and Roland sighed. “I don’t want to leave.”

“She a good fighter?” he asked and Alex nodded. “She’ll be fine then. What he hell even happened anyway?”

Alex sighed, and he explained to him what had been told to him as they walked towards the cemetery. It wasn’t as long of a walk as it felt, but once they were there, Alex could tell from seeing Jo he was in trouble. He saw Roland take off and checked over Aless, and Alex slowly walked up to Jo. He didn’t know how to even begin for this one, he just didn’t want her hurt… that could have been potentially more dangerous.

--

Billie and Dahlia looked at each other briefly before Lia looked about. There was a pause, but Lia was already muttering her spell and she saw one of her zombies run past with a smirk. “Dahlia, go and find Zach and Logan. Get out of here as fast as you can. I’ll be fine.”

“I’m not leaving you. Broken ribs, a bruised eye, bloody lip, plus you’ve been shot. What do you expect me to tell Logan?” she said, and Billie’s eyes went over black.

“This isn’t open for discussion Dahlia. I’m a fighter, always have been, plus, my ribs are almost fully healed and the gunshot wound isn’t bleeding, so I’ll be just fine. Plus, being me, I’ll throw off more hunters and it’ll give you guys time to get out.” She said, and Dahlia rolled her eyes before taking off. She found a hunter when she bounded the first corner, and when he grabbed her arm she punched him square in the jaw. She kicked his feet out from underneath him and when he didn’t go do, she took off her jacket and let her wing hit him in the face before she began running again.

She bounded another corner and found Zach, Logan, Tiffany, Rose, and a new man, but she let out a sigh of relief. “Thank God.” She ran over to them, watching the man head off and Tiffany going to follow him. She took hold of her shoulder and whispered. “Left then right. They’re near the center of the mall.”

Billie sure as hell couldn’t boss Tiffany around, and soon Dahlia got over to the other group and looked around a second before her wings came out and ruffled a bit before going back in. She was rather annoyed with being sent away, but she looked to Logan, “B is fine, she’s just being stubborn as hell.” She said, and she hugged Zach and then Rose. “But we do need to get out of here.”

She ran towards the west and she saw Clary appear and she sighed. “Thank God.” Clary said, hugging Logan. “I’m so glad you’re okay. Come on, I’m taking you guys to the others then I’m coming back and getting the rest out of here, these zombies I keep seeing are freaking me right the hell out. They won’t touch me, but they’re just freaky.”

Dahlia turned and saw one of the hunters corpses running towards the center of the mall, and when it spotted another hunter, it just ripped into it and Dahlia looked away with a shudder. “Yeah, getting out of here sounds like good idea.”

Clary nodded, and she led them further outside, seeing the fleeting figure of Alex on a path near them and she let out a sigh. “The cemetery is up that way. I don’t sense any harmful auras otherwise I’d teleport you there. I’m going to get Tiff and B and… I can’t remember the other names. I’ll be there soon.”

She disappeared and Dahlia looked over towards Logan as she walked with Zach and Rose, offering Rose her jacket. “All this hunter business has got my feathers ruffled.” She grumbled, and she saw a small group disappearing into the forest before she saw Drake run down to them and sigh.

“Where’s Tiffany?” he asked.

“She went after Billie.” Dahlia said, and soon she saw Aless.

“Where’s my mother and your sister?” she asked.

“Your mother had a plan. I got sent away.” She said, and Aless nodded and led them over to a bench.

“It shouldn’t be much longer. I hope.” Aless whispered, standing at the gates.

--

Billie made sure Dahlia was fully around the corner before she saw the zombies and smirked. “Nice. That is helpful.”

Lia nodded and she saw more hunters coming their way, and before anything else happened, she heard another gunshot and she watched Billie stagger back and grab her side. “Fucking really?!” she shouted, putting her hands over the wound and pulling the bullet out, placing it in her pocket. She quickly found the one with a raided gun, who was now shaking as she walked over and threw a right hook into his ribs and then another left one into his jaw before grabbing his wrists and snapping them both and throwing him in front of his friends who blinked, barely. Obviously they’d never run across something like her.

Lia chuckled a bit and watched as two of the hunters were jumped on from behind by her zombies their necks being torn into and she watched as Billie continued to fight off the others. Before long they were standing back to back, but soon Lia saw two figures coming their way and water was disappearing from that line of hunters that was there, and she looked around and saw Billie snapping ones neck as more of the zombies went at whoever threatened them. “Better late than never babe!” Billie called, walking over to Tiffany. She stopped briefly, picking up a t shirt from a random pile in the middle of the floor ad she changed out of her blood encrusted one, walking over to them. Lia had put her arms around the man, and breathed out. They had a moment of pause it seemed and Billie stood by Tiffany, lifting her new shirt to see her new gunshot wound wasn’t bleeding and sighed.

Lia looked back and saw a new line of hunters, and she looked back to see the bodies that Mitch and Tiffany had left behind before a brunette appeared between all of them. There was a pull and then all of a sudden Lia could barely see anything, but she could feel the cemetery near them and when she looked around, her eyes in focus, she saw the brunette from earlier.

Lia didn’t see Mitch at first, but she saw Billie and her motherly instinct kicked in she felt her shoulder, pulling the loose fabric from her t-shirt over and seeing just a scar looking mark there. She lifted Billie’s shirt and saw the newest gunshot wound was almost closed as well, and then she brought her face to her hands. The black eye had faded quite a bit and her bruised lip was still barely swollen, but she was almost completely healed and she backed away, finally seeing Mitch, and she hugged him again before she began heading towards the cemetery. “We better get going, I’m sure your friends are worried about you two.”

Billie nodded and threw her arm around Tiffany, watching as Clary ran ahead and when the others came into view, Billie let out a sigh of relief. However, Billie backed a couple steps away as Drake ran over and lifted Tiffany up. “I’m so glad you’re alright.” He said, looking her over before Billie shook her head a little and walked over to Logan and wrap her arms around him.

“Babe, I vote we never go to the mall again.” She whispered to him as she closed her eyes and just held on to him.

Aless looked at Billie and Logan and smiled a little before she ran over to Lia and Mitch and smiled. “I’m glad you’re alright!”

Lia shook her head and hugged her. “I can’t believe you doubt your mother. Especially after everything we have been through.” She said, and she chuckled.

“And Atty won’t say, but Kat isn’t feeling good.” Aless said, and Lia nodded.

“Here in a minute well head back to the house and get everything sorted and calmed. Besides, we’re not all against each other.” She said, and Aless nodded, seeing Atty allow Kat to piggyback him again before they met up with them. “Whenever everyone is ready, we’ll head back to the house. Take your time, we’re not far from here and we’re safe here.”

Jordyn frowned even more as Cole explained what this place was, no wonder the grass was crying. Humans insisted on trapping their dead rather than letting the dead feed the plants around them, then letting them be reborn. Yet another selfish thing humans did. Why would Alex send her to such a sad place? How could a place like this be safe? As Cole lead her over to where she had laid Sal, she sighed. "But I could have helpped them Cole. He didn't even give me a chance." She didn't say anything else as the Aless girl came back up to them and said something about her mother being that big N word they kept using. Necromencer, neceromancer, something like that. She looked to the girl for a minute as Cole spoke, giving a weird look. "I don't understand that human word. Necromencer, or whatever you are saying." She said as she sat down beside Cole, pulling her knees up a little to make her feel safer.

Even though she was pissed off at Alex, she was so glad when Alex came through the gate. It was so much worse to imagine what was happening when she couldn't see if they were still fighting, or if one of them had gotten hurt. She frowned glaring a little at Alex as he walked towards her though. As soon as he got close enough that she was sure he could hear her, she spoke. "I'm glad that you are okay, but you're an ass." Jordyn said still frowning her voice still sad along with angry, though she really couldn't help but be sad in this place.

She looked up at Cole as she spoke to her and nodded. Yes, she wanted to get the hell out of this horrid place Alex had sent her. As she started walking she felt Alex take her hand, but she didn't pull it away despite her anger she couldn't, she couldn't be that mean to him. His apology was whispered in her ear as they walked, and her eyes softened for a moment as she looked at him before shaking her head frowning. It was always the same apology, he was sorry for leaving her, he didn't want her to get hurt. Did he even know how strong she could be? Did he realize that unlike him, she needed to actually use her powers to get stronger? "I know Alex, that's what you always say. But how does that help the fact that you sent me someplace the humans trap their dead, with people I don't even know?!" She whispered angrily back to him.

Jordyn looked at the guy leading them towards his and the others home as he spoke. She shook her head a little bit as she sighed. "I'm strong what do I have to do to get you to see that? I could have helped. But no, you don't even give me the chance. I love you Alex, but I'm getting tired of you treating me like a weak little baby." She added letting go of his hand and crossing her arms. The fact that this was the first time that she actually told him that she loved him not even clicking in her mind until the words were already said, and she peeked at him from the corner of her eye when she realized it. No she wasn't going to let him off the hook that easy, she had enough.

The smile she saw on his face told her that he had heard her little slip up, and though part of her was happy that the fact she accidentally confessed that she loved him didn't send him running for the hills. It pissed her off slightly, he wasn't understanding the fact she was mad at him. "Quit smiling, seriously, I'm mad at you." She said her tone a mixture of angry and pouting, before let out a annoying grunt and started walking faster.

---

The short woman with black hair and green eyes smiled a little looking at Edgar splashing in the kitchen sink beside her as she finished cleaning the kitchen. Her nerves were starting to get to her a little. Eve had left to run her own errands before the others this morning, and none of them had gotten back yet. It was starting to get dark, and normally she didn't care to aweful much, but the sickening feeling that something was wrong had hit her strong not to long ago. "I'm sure their alright, right little guy." She said before scratching the top of Edgar's little head. "Yeah, you would know wouldn't you? Cause you're such a smart little guy aren't you? Yes you are." She cooed to him, a small comfort in knowing that she wasn't completely alone.

When she heard the door to the house open she stiffened up a little bit listening to who had entered. When she heard more than one set of foot steps she smiled softly taking Edgar out of the water, and walked into the living room drying her hands on the apron around her waist. Though she stopped with a confused look on her face as she saw that Roland had brought others with him but he didn't have Kat, Aless, Lia, Atticus, or her brother with him. She looked over the group and her eyes widened seeing the blonde with dreads was carrying an unconscious boy in her arms.

Malaika stepped forward quickly, grabbing the papers she had been going through off of the couch and sitting them in a neat stack on the table. "Um there you go, you can lay him there. I'll get a rag, and um start the tea." She said before disappearing into the kitchen again for a few moments before coming back with a wet rag and a tray with cups of tea for their guests. She sat the tray down on the coffee table and handed the rag to the dreadlocked girl before actually looking at Roland. "Roland, you are aware you brought the wrong group back correct?" She said her tone a mixture of sarcastic and worried, before adding in. "Really though where is my brother?"

---

Katheen's mind truely was set on killing this hunter that shot her Atty, she didn't even care that the bullet was meant for the Alex guy from how it happened. She saw movement in the corner of her eye, and it was Atty running towards her. The movement clicked that this was wrong in her head and they weren't alone, there were two strangers watching her as well. She stopped herself from killing the female hunter. She was in better control of this, she was more balanced now, she couldn't let herself be pushed into this again, letting her anger win again. So she dropped the gun, and told Atty she wasn't feeling good.

When he turned she climbed on his back without even thinking about it, knowing that he was offering her a piggyback. Her arms wrapped loosely around his neck, as he said they would be heading home. Good, she didn't want to be here anymore. She wanted to be home with a cup of coffee, sitting in Atty's lap and relaxing where everything was safe and calm. Kathleen heard another shot be fired, and saw it hit fire before Roland came running up and finished taking care of the hunter that no one had noticed had followed the redhead out. She couldn't help but smile a little as he came up to them. "That was super cool." She said softly before they started talking and she put her head on Atticus's shoulder between her arm and his neck listening to them talk.

She kept her head down as they walked towards the cemetery, taking calming breaths to get better control of herself. This wasn't the best place to have a break down, but just how sweety Atty was acting letting her piggyback on him was making her feel better. He was her rock. Kathleen looked up and smiled as they passed Aless and Roland now checking on her. She was happy to see that her sister was alright and not hurt. Once they got far enough from the others Kathleen let her feet unwrap from around Atty dropping from his back. With a sigh she leaned against the stone part of the wall, her hand going up to her face and rubbing down it. "I really wanted to kill her for shooting you, Atty. I even watched the image in my head, I kind of want to go back." She admitted letting before letting a shakey breathe from her lips, she shook her head and wiped her eyes. God she hated this feeling. The pull to just drive that girl mad enough that she had no reason than to kill her. Just so it would be justified.

She took a deep breath before looking up Atticus, a small smile on her face. "Now that I don't have to take care of the strangers." She said before standing on her tippy toes and giving him a quick kiss before wrapping her arms around him, her face pressing against his chest. "I'm so glad that you are okay. I was worried when I went with the strangers cause I didn't know where you were." Kat said hugging him tightly. She was just glad that nothing but the gunshot had happened to him. He clearly could heal a gun shot quickly after all, but who knew what else they had, or could do to him. Even if she knew he could take care of himself, there was still a worry for him.

As she let Atty go her eyes looked towards the gates as more of the group showed up, but neither her mother or Mitch were with them and Kathleen sighed, her fingers pinching the bridge of her nose. The worry for her family wasn't helping her mood, and it only intensified the longer they took to get to the cemetery. "Why aren't they here yet? How many of these people are there that they still haven't come back?" She whispered angrily, closing her eyes. She wanted to make sure that Lia was safe and she wanted to go home.

---

Logan watched as DahlIa stopped Tiffany and whispered something in her ear, but truthfully he didn't care what she had whispered to Tiff. All he really cared about was rather or not Billie was safe. His eyes watched her closely as she shook her feathers out. "Dahlia?" He asked his tone a little worried. When she answered he frowned but let out a sigh of relief. Why did he expect any different from her? She was always stubborn and that was normally one of the things he liked about her. Though times like this it could really get annoying.

Zach smiled sightly as he wrapped his arms around Dahlia as she hugged him, hugging her back. "Are you alright? Other being upset. Are you hurt?" He asked as they hugged, he knew his girlfriend well enough to be able to tell that little wing ruffle was about. Rose smiled hugging Dahlia back tightly. "I'm glad that you're alright." She whispered in her ear before letting her go.

Logan nodded his head to Dahlia's words. "The Mitchell guy said to meet them at the cemetery." He offered up before they took off running toward the west, the three of them keeping their run a little slower to make sure they didn't rush ahead of Dahlia. Logan came to a stop seeing his sister and smiled hugging her back. "Of course I am Clary." He muttered softly before letting her go, looking over her quickly as he did, wanting to make sure that she was alright as well. Though he raised a brow at her next words. Zombies? He hadn't seen any zombies.

Rose looked behind them as Clary said something about zombies, having seen the moment from the corner of her eye. Her eyes widening as she watched the hunters corpse ripping into the flash of the other hunter, she quickly looked away hidding her face in Zach's shirt. "Oh dear lord." She happily followed Clary outside to get away from those freaky things, she didn't even want to guess where they had come from.

Logan gave Clary a worried look as she said she was going after the last four, he really didn't like the idea of her being in the middle of everything. "Be careful sis." He said before she disappeared, and Logan frowned for a moment as the others started walking. Looking back towards the doors off the mall in thought, he wanted to go back inside and help with the fighting. However, he didn't want to just leave the others, if Mitchell was wrong, and they did attack the cemetery. He wanted to be there to help protect the others. With a sigh Logan made his choice and started following the others. Not really sure that the choice he had made was the right one, but he didn't doubt Clary's abilities to get them back.

Rose smiled softly taking Dahlia's jacket and putting it on, though there was really a chance of her getting cold really, the body heat of Dahlia was nice though and she wouldn't turn it down. Zach shook his head a little as Dahlia spoke about the hunters. "I've never seen that many hunters in one place even." He said thoughtfully before looking down at her as they got to the gate and she talked to Drake and Alessandria.

As Logan made his way past the gate, he took a stance closer to the gate like Drake. Wanting to make sure that he would be able to see Billie when she finally got to the cemetery. Looking around he saw that Alex, Jo, Cole, and Sal weren't there. He raised an eyebrow before looking at Drake. "Did everyone in your group make it out alright?" He asked, wanting to make sure that everyone else was alright as well. He looked towards Zach and Dahlia seeing Zachary lean over and whisper in her ear. "Don't worry babe, I'm sure that Billie is alright."

---

This girl wasn't that bad of a fighter actually, Mitchell couldn't help but think as the two of them fought their way toward the groups of hunters that where blocking them from getting to middle of the mall. How the hell had they managed to get this many hunters after them? It was like ants coming out of ant hill after you smashed it. As Mitchell would take out a few of them out Tiffany would choke a few others, washing them and the other hunters away. They both took a moment to breathe as two more hunters took off running towards them.

Tiffany lifted her hand up to attack them. However, the first hunter wasn't even paying attention to them, as he got closer, and Mitchell reached up to stop her, his eyes on the second hunter. The second hunter quickly tackled the first, ripping into his throat and using her nails to continue ripping into him. Tiffany covered her mouth trying not to puke at the sight. "What in the actual fuck?" She said and Mitchell looked at her before taking her arm softly.

"It's okay, it's just Lia. It won't attack you, just keep going and don't look at it." He said leading her around the zombie still ripping into the hunter.

Tiffany peeked back over her shoulder as they got past it, the zombie was now standing watching them as they walked past it, its head tilting looking at her for a moment before it saw a new line of hunters and turning making a mad dash for them. "Oh Mother, what the fuck can your Lia do?" She asked looking at Mitchell as she pulled her arm away from him.

"She's the last necromancer left." He answered his voice a little guarded, he was used to people jumping to conclusions about Lia because of her magic. Instead he got a confused look from Tiffany, like she didn't understand what he was talking about. "She can bring the dead back to fight for her." He explained as another gunshot came from somewhere ahead of them, and they both took off running towards the sound. Meeting up with yet another group of hunters, though they didn't even notice them at first, they were more focused on the center of the mall where they were heading. Mitchell took out the first two of the group attacking from behind, and snapping the first ones neck quickly before the second one noticed him there and stabbed him in the stomach. Mitchell's eyes black over as he grabbed the man's wrist braking it in order to make him stab himself before sucking the life engery out of him.

As the second man cryed out from being stabbed, the others turned to look to see what the issue was. Tiffany quickly started to choke the first to turn, before the second pointed her shotgun at her, but purple dust quickly covered the gun not only clogging the gun, but making it unusable. The hunters trying to get her gun to work gave Tiffany time to get closer, punching her in the ribs twice, before pulling the gun away from her at slamming her in the face with. Mother she really fucking hated guns! She looked ahead and could see the two blondes ahead of them, and knew that one of them had to be Billie. She looked at Mitchell who was snapping another's neck, and saw another pull up a gun. Oh fuck no. Tiffany lifted her hand up and used her water to wash the rest of the hunters away, before they could shoot.

Tiffany smiled a little bit as she heard Billie yell to her. "Wasn't my fault babe, this engery sucker is slow as shit!" She yelled back gesturing towards Mitchell who ran past her to get to Lia, as she walked towards Billie. Mitchell wrapped his arms around Lia as he came to a stop in front of her, holding onto her in a tight awkward hug as she breathed against him, and he sighed kissing the top on her head. Tiffany looked at the wound on Billie's side and frowned softly. "You alright?" She asked before looking at her own shot wound to see if it was still bleeding. "I know you'd want to to know, Logan was fine before I took off. He, Zach, Rose, and Dahl were headed out." She informed her looking back up at her.

Mitchell hardly saw the brunette appear between the four of them, before there was a pull and everything went blurry for a moment. He blinked as his vision came back to normal, before looking around and finding Lia, and waiting for a moment for her to get done checking the other blonde. A smile coming to his face when she saw him and awkwardly hugging her back, before walking towards the cemetery. "You know." He said looking at her as they walked. "It always surprises me, that all it takes is me done for five minutes before things start blowing up around you Lockhart." He finished with a small grin on his face.

As they got closer to the cemetery, Billie took a step back, and Tiffany actually smiled seeing Drake running towards them. A small almost giggle coming from her lips as he lifted her up, before hugging him back. "Well of course I am babe." She said with a small smile. "I mean, I wouldn't have been if that engery sucker hadn't stopped a hunter from shooting me in the back of the head." She said gesturing towards Mitchell who had already walked past them. "They had onix bullets too." She said frowning at the gash on her shoulder that still hadn't healed.

Logan smiled as he met Billie halfway, his arms wrapping around her as he nodded at her words. "I second that babe, and maybe avod that area for a little bit too." Logan said closing his eyes and holding her for a moment. Before wrinkling his nose a little bit, and moving away from her, his eyes looking her over. "Is the blood I smell from the hunters or you?" He asked tone a little worried. Even though he knew she healed quickly, he still hated when she got hurt.

Mitchell smiled a little seeing Aless come running up to them, saying she was happy that they were alright. He looked her over quickly before her hugged Lia. "Are you alright?" He asked after she and Lia were done hugging. Before looking towards Kat and Atty as Aless said she wasn't feeling good, seeing Kat piggyback on Atticus again and head their way, before he nodded to Lia spoke.

Kathleen sighed as she got to Mitchell and her mother as they finally made to the cemetery, her head resting on her arm that was wrapped loosely around Atticus's neck. "Finally, you guys took forever." She said frowned at them a little bit.

"Glad to see you're alright too, Anderson." Mitchell snapped back her, frowning though it was in a much softer tone. Not truly angry but annoyed and it made Kat look at him a blink before climbing off of Atticus's back and hugging Lia and then Mitchell.

"I'm sorry, I'm glad you both are okay." Kathleen said quickly before biting her lips and looking back at Lia leaning against Atticus slightly. "I just don't feel very good." When Lia said something about going home Kathleen quickly nodded her head. "I'm ready, I need coffee. And Roland already went ahead with the other four." She said and when the others said they were ready to go Kathleen looked back at Atticus and smiled a bit. "Another?" She asked waiting for his answer before climbing on his back or not.

As Mitchell followed the others with Lia he couldn't help but look over the group in front of them, before looking at Lia and frowning a bit. "So how many more of these people do you think there are?" He asked. "I mean this is a really big group."

Cole, the entire time the others were away, had taken to tending to Sal and listening to Jo. She nodded in agreement to what Jo had said about being able to help, but she didn’t offer any more of her own input. Alex wasn’t the type to let people he cared about this intensely intentionally be put in harms way, and it bothered him when he couldn’t control the situations. She hated even thinking it, but Alex was a bit of a control freak at times. She couldn’t blame him though, and she knew just as well that Drake had similar tendencies. However, when Jo asked about the word ‘necromancer’, Cole heard Alessandra sigh.

“It’s a witch who specializes in death magic. She can bring back dead things. When it’s plants, they come back very vibrantly and alive, but people and animals… well, let’s hope you’ll never have to see her zombies. “ She said, and she looked down. “A lot of people judge her for it because they feel no one should have power like that and it scares them, but I promise she’s not a bad person.”

Cole’s eyes softened a bit when Alessandra explained it, but soon they were being led back by a man named Roland, and Cole walked just behind him the entire way up to wherever they were heading. “What’s the matter with him?” he asked, “I’m Roland, by the way.”

Cole nodded and gave a soft sigh. “I’m Cole, and this is one of my adopted brothers, Sal. He’s having a vision, and a pretty intense one. He’s been out for a while longer than normal, but Kat gave him something to stop his body from jerking, so I can’t tell how bad it is.” She answered, seeing his aura was a light tone. Of course, she wasn’t completely sure of him yet, but he seemed nice enough.

Once they were led inside, Cole smiled to the woman who directed her on where she could have Sal lying down. She gently placed him down before lifting his head into her lap, stroking his hair out of his face, whispering softly in angelic to him. She was worried though, Clary had been gone a while and no one had seen hide nor hair of Tiffany and Billie as far as she knew. She was just worried, and suddenly she felt Sal stirring in her lap. “Drake… hurry up.” She said, quietly.

--

Roland was glad that so far everyone was alright, aside from Atticus being shot and otherwise being in disarray, but no one was dead. And these people seemed like good people so that was a plus. Not to mention they all seemed quite strong, despite only actually seeing two of them fight. With the way the number of hunters in the area were increasing,it’d be a good thing to keep this group close. They could be invaluable in fights against hunters, and there was a certain safety in numbers as he’d come to learn. He kept checking back on Alex and his red haired girlfriend on occasion, and he could hear the anger in her voice.

However, this unconscious boy had him curious, and when Cole said he was having a vision he couldn’t help but raise a brow. He was a clairvoyant? Now he was honestly surprised that the hunters hadn’t been gunning for him a little harder. Clairvoyant witches were nearly extinct and proved quite invaluable. With a sigh, as they reached the large cottage that had been given to Lia and Mitch as an early wedding present, Roland opened the door and let them inside, only barely hearing Mal at first.

Her sarcasm made him want to roll his eyes, but he answered her. “Hunters. Aless, Kat, and Atticus are waiting for others in the cemetery. The brunette guy over there,” he said, tilting his head back to Alex, “Said Axel was gunning for Aless while they were running their errands. His sister distracted him so Aless and their friends could get away, and then hell broke loose. Lia went after his sister, and I’m sure Mitch went looking for her. But they’ll be fine, the hunters were stupid enough to blow shit up. And even with the oddly large amount, they kept getting thrown off by this group. Demons, vampires, fae, angel breeds and dragon breeds. Most of these hunters weren’t well acquainted with multiple species.”

Roland looked to the girl, his ears hearing the language she was whispering as the boy began stirring, “what’s going on?” he asked, walking over and studying the boys actions.

Cole looked up at him and shrugged, “Drake would know better, I’ve never been around when he’s having this bad of a vision. Drake is half seer, so he can gauge Sal’s visions… I can’t. I just know we need to keep him comfortable.” She said, whispering to Sal again in that language.

Roland nodded before he headed to the door, opening it and seeing another group heading towards them. “They’re fine, Mal.” He assured her before walking back in, seeing the one he knew as Drake practically fly inside and kneel near Sal. Roland went back into the kitchen and began putting on tea and coffee for this group. He could already tell there would be a lot to discuss.

--

Alex could tell Jo was mad at him from how she was acting towards him, and then from what she had said. So he had done it again. He didn’t see it as such a bad thing to want to keep her safe, but it had been the product of more than one fight it seemed. He couldn’t exactly help it, and he always apologized, but this time she was mad. He could tell from how she was acting now. At first, as they were going she brought up that he had sent her to the cemetery. Okay, that was definitely not one of his brightest choices, but at least she was safe. Still, he could tell that this wasn’t going to be fixed with just an apology this time. Oh no, she was pissed .

Then she continued… ‘Alex, I love you, but I’m getting tire of you treating me like a weak little baby.’

Had she even realized what she had just said? Alex couldn’t help the smile that broke over his face. They hadn’t actually said it to each other, and though he was sure this wasn’t how she exactly wanted it to happen, it had. They finally got to the cottage and she told him to quit smiling. He couldn’t exactly help it, but he let her go and sit down. He’d let her cool off a bit before he even attempted to try and make anything up to her. He could tell how badly he’d fucked up after hearing her points, and he took it for now… but he honestly couldn’t always help it. He’d been like that since his time as a soldier.

He shook that thought from his mind, taking a cup of tea and thanking Mal for it before he stood off to the side watching Sal and Cole. He’d been out for a while, from what he’d understood of seers. He looked towards the door and sighed. The others weren’t back yet either, and that had him worried, he hadn’t seen his sister yet, and even though he knew she could throw off the hunters probably better than any of them, he still couldn’t help but to worry about her.

However, once he saw Drake run in, he felt a little relieved because he knew that Tiffany and Billie were bound to have been together. That’s just how they were. His eyes moved back to look at Jo and he let out a long sigh. This would be a long night.

--

Atticus was only slightly worried about Mitch and Lia as they waited in the cemetery. They were forces to be reckoned with, and from what he’d seen of this group, they were strong. Stronger than most, so he was sure whoever was with them would prove just as strong. His main concern was Kat. He could tell from her energy she was a little off kilter, but he knew she wouldn’t want to leave without knowing if Lia was alright. It was her mother afterall.

He looked and saw another group coming, and Drake had gone down to them and Atticus sat there thinking. They were talking about two others too? That made this group 12 people large from what he knew so far, and he shrugged. They were right to keep numbers anymore. Roland hated to worry Mitch and Lia right now with their wedding coming up, but he had been concerned with the growing number of hunters. Atticus was glad that they were safe where they were because the last thing they all needed was to worry about hunters constantly.

He felt Kat press a kiss to his cheek and he just smiled, “I was worried about you too. I’m only glad that this group is as strong as they seem. I have to ask tho… why did Drake ask if you were alright when you came over to help us?” he didn’t want to sound too concerned, but he knew something had to have happened and he’d rather know than not.

Aless came up and sat with he and Kat and let out a heavy sigh. “I’m worried.” She whispered, and Atticus gave her a look. “Did you guys see Mitch at all?”

Atticus shook his head. “Earlier, but he’ll be fine. And so will Lia. You worry way too much.” Aless soon looked over to Kat and Atticus quickly spoke, “Not feeling well, she just needs some rest.”

Aless nodded slowly, but she got up quickly and practically flew down to the gates. He saw Drake do the same thing as the others stood too. Lia, Mitch, a blonde and two brunettes came into view and Atty moved so Kat could hop on his back again and he brought her down to Lia and Mitch. He then saw once Aless let go of Lia she hugged Mitch too. He just looked at Mitch and chuckled, “How many were there? Took you guys a good while to get here.” He asked, letting Kat down to hug Lia who just smiled. He watched as she hugged Mitch too and when she came back over he nodded to her.

“Get on.” He said, and he began leading the way up the path, looking at everyone first before going up ahead. He noticed Drake and the brunette girl weren’t too far behind him and once Drake saw the cottage, he broke into a run and headed in the opened door. Once inside, Atticus noticed the blond boy was still out, but he was stirring a bit. He shook his head and set Kat down near her chair and went into the kitchen and made her a cup of coffee from the pot they put on.

Roland came up next to him, holding a cup of tea. “Everything alright?” he asked, and Atticus nodddd. “You sure, you did get shot?”

“I’m fine, healed after I drained that other one. This group is pretty big though, and they’re strong.” Atticus said, noting the others coming in. “But I’m sure we’ll talk later.” He said, and he went back over to Kat, handing her her coffee. He pulled up a chair next to hers and looked around as everyone sort of piled in. The blond boy shot up, his eyes wide open as he started shouting in some language he’d never heard.

Soon Sal’s head fell against Cole’s chest and he began whispering in some other language. She seemed to understand and she looked at Drake. “He’s calming down now. Just wants to be sure everyone is okay, and to see if someone will go check on Willow.” She said, and Drake nodded, taking hold of Sal’s hand.

“We’ll ask Clary as soon as she gets back, okay?” Drake said, softly and Atticus watched as he nodded.

--

The world stood in ruin… fire, desth, destruction everywhere. No one was safe, and all of the figures were running about. But what were they running from? Why were they running at all? The apocalypse vision had already been proven incorrect, so why was this repeating? He had already seen this before, but something else was off about it. It wasn’t just humans running this time… it was supernatural creatures too. Well, that certainly was odd, the only other time they had run before was when the cages in hell were being opened. Even then, that issue had been resolved as well… Lilith now imprisoned in heaven along with a few others, and Lucifer was back in control of hell.

The faces of the humans were badly distorted each of them looked as if they were sick and dying, and those who didn’t look like that were killing each other… or themselves… Well that was odd too. What was going on? A symbol was etched into the side of a building that was burning, and the symbol was far older than any he’d ever come across. He’d let his conscious self know about that because this could be the key to figuring this part out. The vision continued moving around before things suddenly lost focus.

That never happened. Even in transition the vision never lost clarity…

He didn’t have time to dwell tho, as suddenly everything was out of focus a moment longer before clarity set back in. A figure of a man in black with intense blue eyes stood between another figure with a black outline and one with a murky sort of outline around them. Each bore a symbol on their foreheads, the same one that had been on the side of the building. Soon chains came into view, and it caused something to root in Sal’s subconscious.

Each of the figures were shackled, exactly what he had feared, and once one moved, something in the background changed. He could feel it in his vision that when the middle man with blue eyesmoved, everything felt colder, the time seemed to freeze. When the dark man moved, things around them felt as if they were being destroyed… and then the one with the murky outline moved, everything just felt wrong.

Each of them was fighting too, but to no avail, and it was as if every time they fought what they did, the more the symbol burned into them. Sal’s subconscious was practically screaming with how little sense it made until darkness flooded the vision. Soon it was just the blue eyed man, standing alone in the dark… but focus was thrown off again. Sal’s subconscious felt the presence of another in his mind and once he spotted the figure of a blonde woman it shook it’s head.

“You shouldn’t be here!” it shouted, and it practically flew at her and shoved her away before turning back to the vision where darkness had flooded. This wasn’t the same blue eyed man though… even though the form was the same. It was as if he was possessed by something he couldn’t control, but soon the vision brought the view out. Beside the darkness was the world in ruin and a fourth figure with piercing green eyes had joined them in shackles.

The four horsemen? They already knew Death and knew that he’d never allow this to happen to the world, and with the apocalypse vision having been proven incorrect, this spoke on a different level than most other visions. War and Famine may not have been accounted for in a long time, but Lucifer still had Plague locked away. His subconscious watched a little longer as a fifth figure came into view with perfect clarity. A human was holding thenchains, and beside him was a rather old looking with with her hand on the back of his head, as if she were controlling him. That was peculiar, witches wouldn’t want the end of the world. They were meant to protect balance… weren’t they?

The vision had ended, but Sal’s subconscious decided to leave him unconscious for a little while longer, talking to himself. “If the horsemen are controlled by a human controlled by a witch, could that mean that they are trying to end supernatural creatures? I mean surely not, or they are trying to purge the world? Why would you try and control the horsemen anyway? Their wills are not easily bent… and once they come out of it things won’t end well for those binding them. It’s just plain weird.”

Sal shot up after a little while longer of his sleeping state, glad his subconscious didn’t just throw him into consciousness, but it still had the same after effects. He was shouting in demonic again, and once he finished, he leaned back against Cole’s chest, glad she was using angelic right back when he spoke to her in it. He could never speak English immediately after a vision and he knew it’d be a bit before he’d be able to still. He asked about everyone and was relieved to hear that everyone was okay. Then he asked if someone would check on Willow, happy at the answer he received. He nodded a bit, and relaxed against Cole for a few more minutes, feeling her playing with his hair a bit.

He finally sat up and looked around seeing auras he hadn’t seen before, and one he smiled at. He spoke to Cole again who smiled at his notion. “What’s he saying?” Aless asked, sitting in a nearby chair. She was who Sal had been motioning to and Cole answered.

“He says your aura is very warm. It’s very nice. He tends to cling to warm and light auras.” She said, and Sal nodded a bit before looking towards her. “Oh, he’s blind. You’ll have to take his hand to shake it.”

Sal felt a hand in his and he looked more in that direction and smiled. “I’m Aless, it’s nice to meet you… Sal, right?”

Sal nodded and he saw the aura he could remember from his subconscious and he guessed his facial expressions said something to his confusion as Aless spoke again. “That’s my sister, Kathleen.” She whispered. Sal searched a minute before finding Cole again and asking her if Kat had helped. When she nodded he asked if she would tell her thank you for him.

“Kathleen?” Cole asked, “Sal says Thank you for helping him. I promise you’ll be able to understand him soon, visions take their toll on him.”

Sal nodded a bit, looking back towards her aura, a little frustrated that he couldn’t speak in English yet.

--

Once they were all reunited near the cemetery, Lia was more than happy to get the show heading back home and away from the mindless hulls that inhabited the city. She looked at Mitch when he made his comment and shook her head with a small chuckle, “Are you going to insist on calling me that here after we’re married too?” she joked a bit before feeling Aless come down and hug her as Atticus brought Kat down to them.

Lia watched as Aless hugged Mitch and answered him, “I’m alright,” She motioned over towards Billie. “She distracted Axel so that me and her friends could get out and warn everyone else. I’m glad she’s okay.”

Lia nodded a bit and hugged Kat a bit tighter than usual when she hugged her. She whispered into her hair, “If you want, I’ll make you up a bundle of herbs to burn before you go to sleep.” She said, and once everyone was ready, she noticed Atticus piggybacking Kat at the head of the group. She looked at Mitchell when he spoke and she shrugged. “I have no clue, but I can’t say I blame them for numbers, as much as I prefer smaller numbers, here lately it seems better to have them.” She looked to the brunette who had appeared with them not long before. “What’s your name, sweetie? I’m horrible with names.”

“I’m Clary.” She smiled. “Sorry about the abrupt getaway, I figured it would just be easier than trying to explain it before it happened. You’re not still feeling dizzy are you?”

Lia shook her head. “I’m not no, but I do have a question. How many of you aren’t with this group now?” she asked.

“Currently just five. Our other friends aren’t due to meet back up with us for another week.” She answered. “Speaking of, our friends Garret and Randa were out and about tonight too. I’m a little worried…”

Lia gave a soft look. “How about you go find them and bring them to the cottage just up this hill when you come back? I have some things I want to ask and discuss with you guys, and it’d be good to have you all together. And plus, after tonight it may be better for you all to be together anyway.”

Clary gave a nod and turned to Logan and Billie, “I’m going to get Garret and Randa. I’ll be back soon.” She disappeared before either could protest, and Lia looked to Mitch.

“That is definitely useful.” She said to herself before seeing the cottage come into view. She sighed a bit and leaned her head against him before she looked back up to him. “And I’ll probably be up half the night again, I still haven’t figured everything out that I needed to.”

She was referring to their wedding. It was crunch time now, having just over two weeks to get everything together, and it was annoying her. Every time she got on a roll, hunters were attacking or someone or sick or she needed to focus on something entirely different. At the rate she was going they were going to have to push the date back, again, and she was getting more annoyed with that. This last time she had said come hell and high water it was going to happen on the date they currently had set. She was sttubborn, but she was just so lost on the whole thing now. She wouldn’t dare admit it and worry Mitch, and Aless and Kat had been trying to help. And Cassandra would be in here in just over a week to help with final details. She was going mad!

She was glad once they walked inside and she heard the soft quacks coming from near her feet. She smiled a bit, picking up Edgar and she looked to Mal. “Thanks for taking care of him.” She said, rubbing Edgar’s feathers a bit before setting him on the counter as she got her tea together and Mitch coffee. “Keep the door open, we have at least three more coming in, if not six.” She told Roland before receiving a look. “Don’t even try and argue with me right now.”

Roland just nodded slowly and brought another tray of tea in to their guests and he saw Lia hand Mitch his coffee before she pulled out a couple of platters and began placing the cookies and brownies she had baked earlier in the day on them. Edgar sat and watched her, quaking at her a bit before getting an oatmeal cookie broken up and placed in front of him. “There you go, sweetie.” She patted his head a little and picked up the platters, bringing them in and setting them on the coffee table. She exited into the kitchen again, taking a sip of her tea before Atticus came back in to get his tea. “It’ll be a minute, Att, I had to put another pot on.” She said and he nodded.

“So, we’re waiting until everything calms down a bit better for group, right? I have to say these people are strong.” He said, and Lia nodded. “You alright? Your energy level isn’t normal.”

Lia nodded, “I’m fine. Just a lot on my mind with everything going on.”

He nodded and once the pot whistled, he poured his cup before pouring more in hers and receiving a look. “I know you’re trying not to worry Mitch, as per usual, but you need to talk it out. Just saying.” He said and Lia rolled her eyes as Atticus left the kitchen. She sighed and looked towards the main room, leaning on the door frame after making her cup of tea and watching everyone. At least they were intermingling well and no fights had broke out… yet.

--

Dahlia watched towards the gates with intent as they sat in the cemetery. She barely noticed she had started playing with the hem of her shirt until Zach had said something to her and she nodded. “I know she will be, it’s just the more I think about the amount of hunters the more I worry. Not just about her either. I’m honestly glad that Hoyt and Joe stayed in tonight.” She said. She dropped the bottom of her shirt from her hands and watched out towards the path again. “Not to mention, those zombies were a little freaky.” She whispered, a small involuntary shudder came over her.

Her eyes turned white when the group appeared near the gate and she studied over each of them again before an annoyed sigh left her lips. “And she got shot again.” She mumbled, looking over the others. Clary didn’t have a scratch on her at all, Lia had a scratch or two but nothing major, Tiffany had a wound as well. It was a larger gash, but it wasn’t fatal which was also good. The man… Mitchell she was sure was his name… he had a faint wound in his stomach, but it seemed to have been healed pretty quickly too. Then there was Billie. Her ribs were fully healed and her face was nearly done, but her shoulder still had a bit of healing and she had a new gunshot wound in her side. Dahlia allowed her eyes to return to normal as she shook her head. At least no one was really hurt… badly enough they couldn’t heal anyway.

She saw Drake run past her, she remembered him telling Logan that the others were fine, just Sal hadn’t woke up yet. She saw him lift Tiffany off the ground and she smiled a little at the exchange. She had to remind herself that she shouldn’t worry as much especially seeing that they were all alright, she tended to sort of zone out when she did that. She looked towards Zach and took his hand walking towards the gate as everyone started leaving the cemetery.

--

Billie had assured Tiffany she was alright before Clary had tugged them all away from the mall, and to be honest she was glad that everyone she was seeing wasn’t hurt. She watched Drake and Tiffany a minute from Logan’s arms, watching as Drake looked her over. Drake looked at her wound and nodded looking at Mitch. “Thank you.” He said, and he kept an arm around Tiffany, but once they started heading back, he fell instep behind the leader. He needed to check on Sal now, as he was likely close to waking up.

Billie enjoyed their embrace a little longer before she heard his question and sighed. “Both.” She answered with a sigh. “They shot me, and with some pretty gnarly bullets.” She said, stepping back and taking the one she had pulled out of her side. “Wood with silver tip, etched with demonic markings to hurt demons. These people either have good suppliers or hunt multiple races. The only reason I’m not fully healed yet.” She said, seeming a bit more annoyed at the fact than anything.

She could tell he was a little worried and she kissed his cheek. “Sorry to have you worried, hunters never travel with this many in one area it’s fucking weird as shit. I’m just glad they weren’t trying to throw holy water in my face, I would have tore someone’s throat out. I mean it don’t do anything, but it’s sill fucking annoying.” She rambled a bit before she got hold of herself. The whole angel – demon living in symbiosis was nice but her angel half tended to take over at the weirdest times and made her ramble.

Once they started being led away, Billie took hold on Logan’s hand, Aless falling into step near them. She was going to say something, but Clary cut her off and before either Billie or Logan could say anything she vanished. “She really needs to wait for people to say something before she just poof like that from time to time.” She said, and finally Aless spoke causing Billie to turn her head.

“Thank you, again.” She said with a smile and Billie nodded a bit. “When we get to the house, I have some clothes you can borrow, and I’ll show you where the bathroom is. You look like you’ve been in a war.”

Billie nodded. “Thanks.” She said, watching as Aless caught up to Lia and Mitch as a large cottage came into view. She blinked a bit at its sheer size, and once they were led inside she felt a hit on her right arm and she turned and saw Alex there.

“A bit of warning next time you pull a suicide stunt like that.” He hissed and Billie rolled her eye.

“Don’t start with me, Al. Things could have went worse.” She said, looking over to Jo before back at him. “You didn’t let her help again, didn’t you?”

Alex gave a look and Billie shook her head. “Al, bro, seriously. You can’t keep treating her like that.” She said and he crossed his arms. “You’re only mad because you know I’m right. I mean, shit, she’s strong girl, and patient enough if she puts up with you.”

Alex shook his head, “Quit changing the topic. Seriously, you need to stop doing this shit.”

Billie rolled her eyes. “Blah, blah, blah, Billie is making bad decisions again. Newsflash Al, you’d have done the same thing. So shut up.” Billie walked away from him and Alex just shook his head a bit looking at Logan.

“Am I wrong?” he asked. He saw Billie head off with Aless deeper into cottage before going back to his tea. He noticed Aless coming back and she walked over to him, handing him something.

“Here, it should help.” She said with a small smile before heading over towards a now awake Sal. He had shouted in demonic to make the burning stop. What burning? He shook his head and he finally looked in the bag before he looked at Aless. That was oddly helpful, but his attention went back on Billie who looked like she had gotten a little more washed up and looked a lot more comfortable as she walked over to Logan.

“Now once Clary gets back maybe this nagging in the back of my head will go away .” She said, leaning against Logan’s shoulder.

--

It had definitely been a good night so far, the brunette with her hair down in its natural curls thought as she headed a little bit more up the stairs towards the cathedral. Her dark eyes studied it before she snapped a picture of it, looking at the review of it before smiling. It had turned out really well, and she looked down towards her boyfriend and smiled. “Garret, you know it was a good idea to go exploring to test this thing out. And you managed to get me out of shopping with Billie, have I told you how many points you’ve earned?” she chuckled, taking the few stairs down to him and giving him a quick kiss. “Because seriously, a lot of points.”

She let her new camera hang around her neck on its thick strap as she took his hand and began walking away from the cathedral. They had really good architecture for photos but they made her skin crawl. Maybe it was because she was on holy ground or something, but she had a feeling that it was mostly in her head. She looked towards where the sun had set just a little bit ago and she sighed a bit. She still wanted to take more pictures, but she hadn’t tested out the low light settings yet and she finally got the normal light settings set in. “Hungry, sweets?” she asked, motioning over towards a hot dog cart nearby.

However, something caught her eye and she picked her camera up and looked through their earlier pictures before she looked behind them again. The same guys kept cropping up and she raised an eyebrow. She whispered in Garre’st ear, “Tell me, are those guys back there the same ones?”

She didn’t want to wrongfully assume anything, but then things started moving quickly. The sound of explosions from towards the mall came, and Randa saw the opportunity and started tugging Garret into the woods nearby. At least if those guys tried to start anything, she wouldn’t have to worry too much about having to hide the fire. She let her camera hang back around her neck, letting her eyes adjust to their surroundings again before the group of guys came up. There were six of them and she shook her head. So she wasn’t paranoid.

“Well, well, well, what have we got here?” one asked, stepping towards them, a knife in his hand.

“Wow, nice way to not come off as creepy, dude. We heard the explosion, we ran. Is there really more to it?” Randa spat, and he chuckled a bit. She shook her head and looked at Garret with a partial frown. “Why is it always creepers that want to play?”

“Play?” one asked, and Randa nodded a bit and walked towards them, taking the knife straight out of the first’s hand, feeling a slight burn in the handle. She didn’t act like it phased her, she knew it was holy water, she could smell it, but she was pissed now. These fuckers were ruining her date damnit! She took the knife blade down the side of his throat and heard him gulp. She knew he saw the small amount of steam coming from her palm. They had started moving away from each other, by she wasn’t scared by any means. Garret was there and they definitely picked the wrong fucking day.

“Yes, honey, play. Didn’t you know?” she asked, allowing her eyes to go over black before stabbing his side. “You play with fire, you’re going to get burned.” She watched as the knife caught on fire and the guy started running around, burning. She laughed, and soon dodged the most of holy water being sprayed at her with a small swipe of hellfire. “Oh, Cmon now. Tell me you’re not a pussy bitch too!”

She managed to get back to Garret and she shook her head. “Best positioned kill gets a prize?” she laughed. Really, what was the point if they weren’t having fun. I mean, they were on a date afterall.

A frown showed on Malaika's lips as Roland said the word hunters, she really had thought that when they had gotten away from the East they wouldn't be such a problem any more. She glanced towards Alex when Roland gestured towards him, before looking back towards Roland with a sigh shaking her head slightly. "Really was it to much to ask that we lost Axel?* She grumbled a little bit before nodding, it didn't help her feel much better that Mitchell was still out in the middle of that. However, if he and Lia were together than they had to be safe. They were great fighters together.

Mal looked at the others, actually looking them over as Roland went over to the blonde and started talking to her. So those people were all different breeds? She didn't even know that other breeds could even stand to be together, from her knowledge they tended to stay away from each other. Was the hunter issue getting this bad? That races now needed to band together? Or was it just something that happened? Malaika couldn't help the slight pacing she was doing as she pincer the bridge of her nose thinking, despite her sarcasm. She truely was worried about the others.

Though she looked up as Roland spoke to her again from outside, walking a little closer to the door and sighing as she saw the group moving. Just barely able to see Mitch, and she moved as one of the guys ran in to the boy on the couch. Looking out the door searching for someone before frowning again and turning to see Roland walking towards the kitchen. "Wait Roland." She said walking towards him leaving the door open. "You were in town right. Did you see Evelyn? She hasn't come back yet or even checked in." She asked before frowning and nodding at his reply.

Malaika looked down towards the door looking over everyone as they entered both from their group and the new one. A small smile coming to her face as Lia thanked her for watching Edgar. "Oh you're welcome, he wasn't to much trouble I guess." She said giving a subtle wink to Edgar. "I figure it was harder to have to watch Mitch anyway." She said with a small smirk watching her brother roll his eyes at her, though he was smiling as he muttered about it only being two seconds.

---

Jordyn couldn't deny that the power Aless said her mother had was a little frightening. After all a large part of nature was death, and rebirth, and to take a dead being and bring it back to live was not natural. However, who was she to say that something wasn't natural? Or to draw the lines of what unnatural thing was over powerful or bad. Alex wasn't natural, yet he was a wonderful person. Even if he was being a dick right now. Her eyes softened a little at Aless but she didn't have time to say anything before Aless headed off towards the gates. Then they were following the other man back to their home.

Once they were inside the large cottage she sat away from where Alex was sitting closer to Cole and Sal, now upset not only at him but herself. That wasn't how she wanted to say that. She didn't want the first time she said she loved him to be in a fight. She of course thanked the lady that brought them some tea, her eyes stayed on Sal, worried about him. She didn't know much about seers, but she was pretty sure that when this happened at her and her sisters house, it was over by now. It really was a shame that she wasn't here, she knew much more about seers than Jordyn did.

When she saw Drake run in the door and go to Sal's side she let out a relaxed sigh. She knew that if Drake had left that awful place than her sister had to have made it out. Drake wouldn't have left without making sure that Tiffany was safe, knowing that Cole was keeping Sal safe. Also Billie had to be safe because Tiffany wouldn't have left without her. She didn't listen to her boyfriend, she went ahead and fought even if he told her to go somewhere safe. She didn't have to deal with this bullshit, part of her wished she just did that with Alex. Maybe that was what she needed to start doing, proof she could handle herself. As if he knew what she was thinking, she heard Alex let out a loud long sigh and glaced over at him, before frowning a little and sipping her tea. Nope, she was still pissed at him.

Feeling someone sit down beside her Jo looked up to see Tiffany sitting beside her, giving her a strange look. There words going from English to Faelish. Tiffany asking wonder she was aright, and Jordyn frowned a little her eyes glacing at Alex for a moment before looking at her sister once more. Before using her hand to make a so-so motion.

Tiffany's eyes glanced over at Alex, a slightly confused look on her face before looking back to her sister, as her words came out fast and quiet. Her voice spiking in anger for a moment as she started taking about the grave yard and Tiffany shook her head a little sighing. Though she could understand the reason Jo was upset, an believed she needed to start standing up for herself...she did sort of see Alex's point. She knew her sister was strong, but honestly Jo didn't need to put herself in harms way to prove herself.

---

Zach nodded a little bit at Dahlia's words, the amount of hunters worried him as well, he hadn't seen this many hunters in one place at once other than the area he had grown up in. "I'm glad that they stayed in to, if Hoyt was here things could have gotten much worse. Its better he's safe." He responded, which was true, if Hoyt had been there he would have torn the mall apart looking for Dahlia if he wasn't with her when things went to hell. Still he shook his head at the zombie thing, haven't not seen them himself

"Though if Joe was here he could have helped." Rose said beside Zach as she looked down at her nails trying to hide the fact she was worried about him. It seemed unlikely that all of the hunters were following the witches that Dahlia had said Billie had helped.

Zach looked at her and frowned slightly. "True, but with Hoyt we don't have to worry about either of them being alone." He whispered at her and Rose gave a a small nod. Zach knew that she was only partly listening to him though. He looked back towards the gate as Dahlia spoke again and when she said something about Billie getting shot again, he sniffed the air a little out of habit. There wasn't the smell of any freash blood mixed in with her old blood and the hunters he guessed. "At least she isn't bleeding still though." He said trying to make Dahlia feel a little better.

He couldn't help but smile seeing Drake run past them to get to Tiffany, and Billie walk up to Logan and simply hug him. Remembering the relieved look on Logans face as Drake had told him everyone was alright. Zach looked at Dahlia as she took his hand and motioned to Rose as they walked towards the gate.

---

Kathleen smiled a little bit when he said he was worried about her too, but then again, was always was. To the point of being annoying at times, but it was part of him that she had grown to like. Or at least when he wasn't over reacting. She nodded her head when he made a comment about this other group being strong, it was true. She looked at the group that was still with them, there were some that she could tell were strong just from the look of them or the way they carried themselves. As Atticus asked why Drake had asked if she was alright Kathleen couldn't help the sigh which escaped her lips. Not because she was annoyed by his question or even the worried tone, but because she was trying not to think about it. "When that Sal boy jerked the last time as I asked Clary, his skin touched my fingers." She answered with another sigh and a cold chill ran down her spin. "I disliked what I did see, and furthermore he...somehow...pushed me not. I've never had that happen." She continued, her ton going from worried to almost confused.

Kathleen looked at her sister as she sat down behind them saying that she was worried. Truely she was a little worried, yet at the same the thought that something bad could be happening, to Lia? It seemed much to far fetched to be possible. Their mother was strong, and Mitchell was strong as well, he would never let anything happen. "I'm sure that they'll be alright." She said softly, yet as much as she wanted to be her normally supporting self, her tone came out oddly, almost detached. Aless even seemed to notice it as she looked towards her, but before she had a chance to say anything, Atty was telling Aless she wasn't feeling good, to which Kathleen nodded.

When Lia and Mitch finally arrived at the cemetery she was happy that they were alright and she smiled despite her mood as Lia hugged her even tighter than usual, nodding her head. "Yes please." She whispered back before letting her go still actually smiling a little bit, as she hugged Mitchell as well, sometimes it just helped a little bit to know that they understood that her tone wasn't because she hadn't been worried about them. She climbed back on Atticus's back when he told her to get back on before burying her face between his neck and her arm once more, her eyes closed, only opening them once she heard running pass them. Once they were inside the cabin she felt Atticus stop and shift to put her down, and she opened her eyes slipping off his back and sitting in her favorite chair, watching Atticus as he walked away.

Kathleen's eyes wondered the room a little bit as the rest of them come in the door, before looking at the blonde boy on the couch. "Is he normally out this long? Or should we be worried about him?" She finally asked Drake after a moment of watching him stir. Alex's girlfriend's raised tone in a different language that took her attention away from him for moment before Atty brought her a cup of coffee, and she gave a small smile as she took the cup nodding a bit to him. She took a sip of her hot coffee as the blonde boy shot up yelling in a different language, her eyes shooting up from her cup at the boy in surprise. Really, how many different languages did those people speak? She didn't know how in the world those people could keep up with eachother.

Kat's eyes watched Sal carefully as he laid his head down, he didn't seem to bad, yet she wasn't sure about him. Not that she had much reason to be other than she didn't know him, and the last and only clairvoyant she had seen other than him, wasn't the kindest to her mother. She honestly couldn't deny that it was slightly cute that he had gotten so happy about Aless's aura though. A small smile on her lips as she watched them shake hands, it was slightly amusing how her older sister could make friends with everyone she met. Her eyes moved away from the blonde boy for only a moment, before she heard Aless say her name, only barely catching the confused look he was giving her.

Kat nodded a little bit as Cole said her name, only to smile at Sal giving a small nod. "Of course. I'm just glad that it helped, the mixture should help with any headaches as well." She said before looking at him hesitantly for a moment, trying to decide if it was safe to touch him yet or not, bitting her bottom lip a little she stood and took Sal's hand. "A pleasure, Sal. And please call me Kat." She said looking up at Cole a little as she added the last part. "When you are able to talk, I would love to have a conservation. I've never had someone throw me out of their mind before." Kat said as she satg back in her chair feeling better.

"Are you a mind reader?" The black haired girl whom sat with Alex's girlfriend asked and Kat shook head quickly.

"No, no. I would never want that kind of power either." Kat said taking a sip of her coffee, the girl giving her a weird look as she did. Kat glanced towards Atty for a moment, reading his body language before sitting her sitting her cup on the arm of her chair. "I'm an Illusionist."

"Like the Trickers that like to pull a quarter from your ear?" The redhead piped up before looking at Cole as Kat just blinked at her not speaking. "That's what they call those right?"

Kat couldn't help the wide smile at spread on her lips as a actual giggle came from her. "I suppose, that would oddly be the human, not magical form of it. Yes. I prefer to call myself an Illusionist. My magic can play with the eyes, but crosses over to reliving both mine and others memories." She gestured over towards Sal. "Or sometimes seeing others dreams and versions. That is why I tried out to touch him, and am not feeling myself now."

---

As they walked towards the grave yard, Mitch looked down at Lia's reply with a grin before a clear look of thought crossed over his face. That really was a good question. "Hmm no I guess not, I'll have to call you Anderson huh." A small almost proud smile spreading on his lips at that thought, he hadn't really thought of the fact she would be taking his last name until that moment. It oddly made him feel almost as overjoy as when she had said yes. Mitch chuckled after a moment though looking back down at her. "That's going to be a little weird, I'm not used to addressing people by my surname."

As he passed by Tiffany and the blonde guy he assumed was her boyfriend the way he was reacting when he said her. Mitch glaced at him for a moment at the thanks before giving a small smile and nodding. "Of course." His eyes glancing at Tiffany for only a second before catching up with Lia again.

Mitch smiled giving Aless his normal awkward hug, before nodding as she said she was alright actually relaxing a little at her answer glad that everyone was alright. He looked over towards Billie as Aless motioned over towards her, making a mental note to thank her later for helping Aless get away, even if they weren't married yet he still saw Aless as his step daughter already. He looked at Atticus and shook his head chuckle of his own. "Man, I don't even know I wasn't keeping count. At least in the hundreds, it was almost as bad as being in the east. The east shoved in a big ass building." He answered before hugging Kat back.

As they headed back to the cottage he looked down at Lia as she answered his question and nodded but he was still frowning a little. "I know that you're right, its better to have numbers now, but you know large numbers pull attention of hunters." He said looking at her, as useful as numbers were for safety, they were unsafe as well. Mitch looked at Clary as she answered and shook his head as well, muttering some dumb joke about always being dizzy under his breath. Five more? Counting the four Kat said went to the cottage that was...seventeen with more gone. He wouldn't be surprised if his eyes widened at the answer. "Do you own a whole neighborhood in the city?!" He blurted out to her, before taking a second to collect himself a little more. How the hell did they get from one place to another all together? When Clary disappeared again he kind of absentmindedly nodded at her words still in his own thoughts.

Feeling Lia lean her head against him brought Mitch from his thoughts and he smiled a bit wrapping his arm down her back as they walked towards their cottage. Though he sighed a little bit as he looked down at her. "Alright, I'll likely be up reading for a little bit anyway. He said his tone a little disappointed, but he would deal with it. You're sure you got this right? I can help. If we need to put it off a little longer we can." He said trying to help a little.

She had been staying up later lately and he knew why, he wished she wasn't so stubborn and just asked for him to help with the wedding. It wasn't like she was as good at hiding it as she thought she was. How did she think she got from the table to their bed last time she fell asleep at the table? They had pushed the date back once or twice now, with people getting sick or the new hunters issues, Lia would always being a mother and leader first and his fiancé/wife second, he knew it was going to be like that from the start. If he had to wait a few more days or weeks it won't change how he felt. At least he knew that Kat and Aless was helping her now, having heard them talking in the kitchen late at night.

Once they were back at the cottage Mitch couldn't help but roll his eyes at Mal talking about him like a baby brother. "Only two seconds, I'm the same age." He muttered frowning a little bit as Mal smiled at him. Though as he went to follow Lia into the kitchen Mal grabbed him and gave him a hug. "I was worried about you." She whispered softly and Mitch smiled giving her a hug back. "I'm fine Mal, I got a tiny stab wound and that's it."

Mal's eyes widened a little bit. "You got stabbed?" She said a little loudly and Mitch sighed at her.

"I'm fine, I'm healed up already. I thought that's why you were worried." He said and she frowned at him.

"No, you ass. I was worried cause you were fighting hunters and Roland said he hadn't seen you." She said hitting his shoulder.

Mitch frowned a bit. "I'm fine Mal, a little hunters aren't that big of a deal." He said looking down at her, before sighing as she hugged him again. "You're being girlish." He whispered knowing it would make her let him go, and he really just wanted a cup of coffee. Mal slapped his shoulder as she let him go and muttered calling him a ass.

Mitch sighed a little bit as he headed into the kitchen finally and he smiled a little seeing that she made his cup for him and he took it from her. "Just so you're forewarned, Roland told Mal that we were still in the mall with the hunters when they left. You're likely going to get a hug when the coast is clear." He said after Roland left before kissing her cheek and going into the living room sitting in his chair. It was hard to imagine how this group could keep in line as big as it was, and he was glad they this new place was bigger because this many people wouldn't have fit in the coven cottage.

Mitch looked at the guy with brown hair and glasses before he shook his head a little bit. "How do you even meet this many people without being in a coven or clan?"

---

Logan's frown deepened a little as she answered his question the look of worry showing even more clearly. Though at least it wasn't all hers, he'd rather none of it be hers however. He looked at the bullet she pulled out of her pocket before taking it and looking at it a little closer while she talked about it. "Probably multiple, Zach talked about hunters using sliver and wood bullets in the end of the last war and causing the races to team up. You should show this to him." He said his voice going a bit quieter, the idea of so many hunters were worrisome, but the idea of them hunting multiple races was even worse. Not to mention that he wanted to do back and drain whoever had the nerve to shoot Billie dry.

A hints of a smile showed on Logan's face feeling the kiss on his cheek as he looked up from the bullet. Billie started to ramble a little bit, her angel half coming out a little and Logan couldn't help but sigh. He lifted his hand up and placed it on her cheek, his thumb rubbing the still barely blackened eye softly. "Its fine babe, I just wish I would have been more help. Just next time try to get a little less shot, alright?" He said smiling ever so slightly despise the still worried look, before kissing her forehead.

As they were being lead away he felt Billie take his hand and he squeezed it a little before holding it as they walked, his eyes looking at the woods as they walked. For the most part he was enjoying the nature but he was also setting markers for himself just in case. A bunch of brush by this tree, a spot without a tree missing up the pattern, and that faerie ring a bit farther off the path. Ways to keep himself from getting lost. He looked at Clary as she said she wasn't going to go get Garret and Randa, not even giving them a chance to reply before she disappeared.

"At least she gave warning. You wouldn't believe how often I find myself talking to myself." Logan said with a slight laugh. Before looking at Aless when she was talking to Billie, and he watched as she caught up with the others. "You know, that witch is weird. She acts and feels light and smells dark." He said a bit off handedly to Billie still watched the girl. "And the other two, kind of smell like nothing." He added with a slightly confused look on his face. The explosions must have missed with his nose somehow, because he had never met anyone whose blood smelt like nothing yet had a heartbeat.

He was kind of surprised to see how big their cottage was, it made his cabin look like a tent, and once inside he looked around a little bit before hearing Alex speak and he did his best to stay out of their little spat frowning. They didn't know these people, and he wasn't sure just how much he trusted them yet, so this didn't seem like the place or time to have a spat. As Billie walked away with Aless he shook his head a little bit before sighing at Alex's question. "No, but neither is she. If roles were reversed you'd the one with gunshot wounds and looking like hell." He answered before looking at Jo on the couch talking angrily to Tiff.

"She's not wrong about Jo either." He added before Aless walked over to Alex and Logan leaned on the back of an empty chair, watching and listening to the conversion going on around the couch Sal was laying on. He found Lia's blonde daughter's power a little unsettling, the idea of her messing with his eyes was bothersome.

He looked back to Billie as he felt her lean up against him, and nodded a little. "Me too, though it helps I know that Garret wouldn't let anything happen to her." He took his finger and tilted her chin up softly. "Don't worry babe, we made escape plans if a hunter ever got ahold of her." Logan said to reassure her a little bit. Before Mal made her way over and handed them both a cup of tea each, and nodding as he thanked her, yet he saw her look towards the door again, and wondered iwho she was waiting for. He watched her walk away with a confused look.

"She doesn't smell like anything either, those witches are weird, are you sure we can test them?" He whispered in Billies ear. At first he thought that his nose was off from all the blood on Billie or the particulars from the explosion, but he could smell Billies scent perfectly now. Maybe she could see something in their auras that he couldn't smell.

---

It was surprising how even looking at cathedrals, was more fun than sitting around the mall waiting for Billie. The short haired brunette male with light stubble and light blue eyes thought as he watched his beautiful girlfriend head up to take pictures. He wasn't going up there though, even if it didn't hurt him to be on holy ground, he still preferred to stay away from it plus, he had a pretty good view watching her from the bottom of the stairs anyway. He couldn't help the light chuckle at Randa's words, he had to agree however, because if Randa went shopping with Billie he was stuck holding her purse half the time. "I'm glad you're enjoying yourself, doll." Garret said smirking slightly before she came down and he returned her kiss, an eyebrow raising as she spoke again.

"How many points we talking about here? On a scale of new toy in the shed to the sombrero?" He asked actually smiling a little bit as she took his hand and he started walking with her. More than happy to get away from the cathedral as fast as possible, looking ahead of them at where the sun had set. Garret looked at Randa about to make a comment about how if it hadn't taken as long for her to get ready they could have got more pictures without even thinking about it. However, hearing her sigh he stopped himself and looked down at his watch. "You know...if we get a early start, I think we could get you some good fog pictures." He offered before looking at her, he was enjoying their date he didn't want her to be sad before it was even over.

He looked towards the hot dog cart as she asked if he was hungry. He had planned on taking her somewhere fancy, but if she wanted a hot dog he could do that as well. "Sure, doll. Your usual?" He asked fishing in his pocket for his wallet, before she whispered in his ear and Garret looked behind them before at the camera a frown on his face. Really? He hadn't had to deal with hunters since he scared that little red head bitch off.

The sound from the explosions came before Garret had a chance to take care of the people Randa thought were following them, and he looked in the direction of the sound before Randa pulled him into the woods. He looked around a little before his eyes adjusted, there wasn't much point in hiding. After all if Randa thought they were following them, she was usually right, and if not, well what was a few less humans in a city full of them?

Of course she was right as the group of guys followed them into the woods, he could have swore there had been less. Oh well. He couldn't help but roll his eyes at the first guy that talked, and whispered. "Why do they also start off with well, well, well?" He said more to himself then to anyone else before looking at Randa and shaking his head. "Because they can't find a hot girl without playing." He answered with a small smirk. Dammit, Randa was always so hot when she was pissed off and playing, he leaned against a tree with crossed arms, watching her not even really worried anymore. He almost enjoyed watching her play more than he enjoyed playing himself, though the clear sight of the holy water made him sigh a little to himself. Well that was going to be annoying.

The fact one of them threw holy water at her made Garret's eyes go black and he moving away from the tree just before Randa got back to him, and he laughed nodding. "Deal, doll." He answered his voice amused, oh he was going to enjoy this. Garret looked towards his thee before smiling a bit and taking a knife out, missing the hunter and throwing the tree into a tree truck. The hunter he missed laughing a little bit at Garret's miss as the first of the three ran towards him, his first instinct being to snap his neck. Dammit! That wasn't going to get the prize, the thought as the hunter fell face first to the ground.

The second hunter seeing this started to move back, he was much younger than the third and was clearly very scared. He shouldn't have followed them though, it was his fault he was in this problem and Garret couldn't let him go. Garret's body shifted a bit, before smoke covered his while body, and the smoke went around the second hunter, Garret appearing behind him. Grabbing the knife from the tree trunk, he grabbed the boy by the hair of his head, the knife going to the hunters throat. With a glance at the third he could see the fear in his eyes. Family members? His hand moved the knife across the guys throat, part of him felt bad for this one and he wanted to make it a quick death.

However, his eyes didn't leave the third as he let the body fall backwards on the ground. The fucked part of him enjoying that heartbroken 'this is my fault' look. Garret allowed his eyes to look towards Randa playing with her hunters as he wiped the blood off the blade on his pants. Damn! She had some pretty kills. As he went back to look at the second hunter but was thrown off a little by Clary showing up.

A sudden sharp pain erupted in his rib before the burning pain that he was holy water added to the pain. Garret sucked in a sharp breath, before the hunters knife was stabbed into his rib again in a different spot. "Are you mother fucking kidding me!" He said the hunter starting to laugh, until he saw the veins in Garret arm start to turn a dark gray almost black color. Garret's hand came down pulling the knife out of his ribs and broking the hunters wrist as he did so. He could fall his skin start to release smoke and stretch as he put his hand over the hunters mouth and nose. "Randa, turn her away." His voice turning deeper talking about Clary as the hunter started the try to pull Garret's hand from his face, only to be forced to his knees. Slowly the fighting came to a stop, and Garret let go of the mans face, smoke pouring from his mouth and nose into the air and disappearing before he fell to his side.

Garret's body shifted a few times until it was back to normal, and he stepped back groaning as his hand went to his bleeding and burning ribs. The cuts were deep and he felt himself bleeding rather badly. "Is everyone okay?" He asked.

---

A soft groan left Charlotte's lips as she started to come to, her head felt like it was vibrating and she felt like she was floating though she clearly laying face down on the hard cement of the parklot. Dear god, she hadn't had this bad of a head ache in her entire life, it was like a migraine on steroids. She moved her limbs a little bit, and it felt weird, like swimming through water on the would ground.

"We got one alive over here!" Someone yelled making Charlotte want to cry at the sher volume.

"I think you know this one." Another voice said clearly coming closer to her, still much to long to make her close her eyes tighter, as she reached for her gun. The feel of someone touching her shoulder made Charlotte turn over quickly, kicking the guy touching her between the legs before pointing her gun at the other one.

"Chirst Charlotte don't shoot! You know us, we talked about you joining us." The second guy said loudly holding his hands in the air.

Charlotte covered her ears at the sound before looking the two guys closely. The one yelling was a young short blonde boy, just barely in his twenties. A werewolf hunter from what he had told her, Emmet. His family was semi-well known for their bullets with wolfsbane inside them, a very good way of paralysing wolves, her brother loved using those. The second that she had kicked had black hair and both much taller and older than Emmet, he hunted Skin Walkers which she thought was sort of useless than she meet that demon hybrid a few weeks ago. This hunter was in his late twenties and was the one that brought her to his groups attention. What was his name again? She laid her head back down on the ground letting out a loud groan, hand going to her head once more. "Sorry Kenny, I didn't know it was you guys." She said quietly.

"Its....fine." Kenny answered back in a gruff voice still holding where she kicked him.

"Good to see you're still alive, we.." Emmet started eagerly before stopping as she hushed him, his voice lowering. "...keep looking for other still alive."

"What happed?"

Emmet looked towards Kenny for a moment. "We're not sure the others are saying something about the Death Witch. All we know is she wiped out most of the group, and some hunters out with us."

"She wasn't alone then, cause there were at lest ten others and my two targets." Charlotte said as she slowly started to get up, the two guys looking at eachother. As Charlotte stood shje felt extremely light headed and started to fall over, luckily Emmet caught her. "I'm fine just really light headed. Let's just go and search for others." She said before pulling away from him and starting into the mall. Her hand over over her mouth as she saw the bodies, some of them looked ripped and chewed. God, what had happed while he was out? Was that skin in Sarah's mouth? She looked down at a hunter she had known for years and shook her head a shudder running down her spine. "Where is your leader?"

Emmet was headed into a store as he answered. "The front of the mall, he's looking through the people in the food court."

"Looks like this whole place was a food court."

Both Charlotte looked behind them at Kenny. "Really? Does this seem like the time to make those jokes?" She said and rolled her eyes as he chuckled shrugging, shaking her head a little bijt she followed Emmet into the store.

Roland didn’t much care for all of these people he didn’t know coming in, but he also knew better than to argue with anyone. At first he only heard Mal’s question, his mind wandering a bit before it sank in and he answered. “About an hour before the explosions I saw her. She said she was still looking for a couple things and she’d be in later than us. She’s careful though, she’ll be alright too.” He said, moving into the kitchen. He was only in there briefly before Lia said not to argue her choice, and he simply ruffled his nose and headed into the room where the blond was now awake. He was speaking in tongues, and he looked around to the others, seeing Aless speak with them after she got a blonde girl squared away and gave a bag to the brunette with glasses he had been speaking with earlier.

He was observing now, his hands resting on the back of the couch as he stood behind Aless. He was glad she was safe, more or less curious as to which was the one that helped her get away. He wanted to know what became of Axel. He truly did, but it could wait. Axel had become an enormous thorn over the year, but now he was getting more ballsy, and with all of these hunters about, he couldn’t help but to be on edge.

--

Lia looked up to Mitch when he began talking about the numbers, and she gave a nod. “I know, but you also know that just one can draw a bunch of them too. It’s just getting a little more unsettling with the amounts of the hunters that are swarming in. Hell, even 100 years ago they never thought to band together like this, and suddenly it’s like playing fields have changed.” She said, and her eyes fell towards the ground. She gave a small chuckle when he asked Clary the question to which he got a small, light hearted response.

“No, no, just about half a block.” She smiled a bit before she disappeared. Very few creatures Lia knew of could do that and it now had her curious. She quieted her thoughts though, and continued on. She heard the small bit of disappointment in his tone and she gave him a soft look. “I know, if I need your help I’ll come get you, I promise.” She said with a sigh, “But I’d really rather not push it back again. I’m getting more tired of the reasons it keeps getting pushed back than anything.”

She was glad once they were inside, and when Mitch told her Mal would probably end up hugging her later, she just gave a gentle nod. She continued to stand off to the side, watching the interactions. She could see the worry flooding over Mal, and she approached her and placed a cup of tea in her hands. “Evelyn will be back any minute, just you watch.” She said, calmly. However, she knew the feeling of worry rushing over Mal. She’d been through it twice with Aless, a few more times with Mitchell, and even more times than she’d care to think about with Kathleen she always reminded herself that they were strong though, they’d make it out alright.

Roland’s words cut through the air, drawing the attention of the entire room, and Lia rolled her eyes. “I swear to god, if this makes a fight break out I’m frying his brain.” She mumbled. With that she moved further into the room and watched the scene unfold.

--

Cole and Drake had exchanged a look once they were asked if Sal was normally out this long. There was essentially no time to answer as Sal came back to, and conversations began around the room. Drake looked over to Kat, “To finally answer your question, the only times he is out that long is when a vision is… well… it’s bad. Normally he’d have lost part of his vision from it, but since he’s completely blind now, I don’t know how it works fully.” He said, patting Sal’s hand a bit.

Sal rose a brow when Kat spoke, and slowly broken English came through his words. “Throw out?” he asked, and he sighed a bit as Cole moved over so he could sit at the end of the couch near Drake and she sat beside Aless. “So… Sorry… still getting… used to it…again. But you… you were… you saw?” he asked, his words still coming and going a bit. As she explained her powers though, a few tense looks were exchanged around the room.

Atticus had caught Kat’s look, but he gave her a reassuring nod. These people would learn eventually he had a feeling. However, even he couldn’t help the smile that spread over his face at the redhead’s analogy for her powers. There was a lot of tension still about, but Atticus was training himself to get used to it. It wasn’t everyday you met those who had such strong powers to be able to mess with the mind. He was still quiet though, on edge all his own before Sal spoke up again.

“So, Kat…” his words were still coming slowly, “Can… can we talk… privately later? No… no one has ever… ever been in my head… while I was having… having a vision.”

The boy’s question and lack of judgment gave Atticus some hope for the group. He even looked over towards Aless and Cole who were talking to each other for the moment and he listened in on the conversation only when he heard it.

“It would be wise of me to tell you, sis, a couple of ours may not be so comfortable around you guys. Our friend Garret isn’t fond of witches, and then we’ve got a couple of friends who are just a little on edge around everyone.” Cole said and Atticus tried to make mental note of the name Garret. His eyes continued to study and survey the room, his eyes flicking over the blood bound vampires more than they probably should have. So far they were proving to be different than the ones they were used to, less aggressive, but still he had managed to catch one talking about the girls not having a scent.

Atticus rightfully didn’t care, but given their history with blood bound vampires he worried for Kat. Most had a very high bloodlust when it came to her, and though he knew that every precaution would get taken he couldn’t help it. He’d been protecting her since she was brought to Checkov’s coven and everyday since… it was engraved into him now. His thoughts only came back once Roland spoke to the blonde demon girl who had shown up with Lia and Mitch, and he could already feel tension in the room rise.

--

Alex sighed a bit, glad to see that the rest of the mall group was back aside from Clary. He could have done without the small spat he and Billie had and being told that Billie was right about Jo. He knew she was, but he couldn’t help it sometimes. He let out a long sigh, hoping that Clary would be back soon. He knew she always had a way to get things rolling in a good direction. And with the tension, he knew that they’d need that.

He listened in as Kat explained she was an illusionist. That was mildly concerning, and he noticed that most of them were tense towards it. The only one who he was really surprised with not being tense was his own sister. Sal he had a feeling was just seeing something he couldn’t, same as Cole, but when Billie seemed unphased, he relaxed slightly. He heard a question and looked to the man who had asked the question. Alex felt himself scoff a chuckle, “School actually, Supernatural Academy.”

He noticed the look on the man’s face and offered his hand to him. “First, my name is Alex. I’m Billie’s older brother,” he introduced himself. “And there is a school for supernatural creatures, and while there the students are taught to better control their powers and learn how to integrate into human society. Most of us here were leaders of our groups.”

Alex paused, briefly, nodding over towards Tiffany. “Tiffany was leader of the Unseelie fae,” he then motioned to Drake, “He was the right hand man to the dragon leader,” he then motioned over towards Logan. “He was the vampire leader, male anyway,” and he looked to his sister. “And for a long time my sister and I led the demons. I eventually stepped down and allowed my sister to lead them though. I became a Hell Knight though, and I now lead the third order of Hell Knights.”

He looked at his sister again, her and Logan speaking very quietly. He then turned to the man he now knew as Mitch and offered a chuckle. “We’ve got quite a bunch, I know, but we’ve been through a lot together. And needless to say, Billie, no matter how insane she is, is damn good at keeping us all in line and safe.”

The conversation stopped abruptly though, and Alex pinched the bridge of his nose as words came through the air that boiled his blood. He let out a sigh, seeing the veins in his wrist taking on a soft blue glow as he looked to Mitch. “Excuse me a moment.”

--

Billie could only chuckle at Logan’s words about Clary. “Somehow, I don’t doubt that it is more than you’d care to admit.” She said to him before they had entered the large cottage and she was led away by Aless. She was given a clean t-shirt and a cardigan as she was allowed into the bathroom. It was quite pristine, and she turned on water as she began washing herself up. She removed the shirt she was wearing and wiped the rest of the blood off of her, seeing only faint scaring on her shoulder that’d be gone within the hour, and the bullet wound in her side was beginning to look like a scar. She noticed her eye was still slightly bruised, but would be done healing soon as well, and her lip was finally healed. She pulled on the clean clothes and made a mental note to talk to Zach later about the bullet.

She pulled her hair back up, and tossed the shirt she had been wear into the trash before cleaning up her mess and heading back out to the others. She caught the tail end of Kat’s explanation and she looked at her a moment before she felt herself calm. She was no threat for sure now. She got back over to Logan and when he spoke about Garret not letting anything happen to Clary, she nodded. “I worry for him and Randa though. Who knows what they ran into, if anything.” She let out a relieved sigh when he informed her that they had gone over what she would do if ever caught. “I’m glad you two finally got to figure that out, it worries me, especially with everything she says she’s been learning lately.”

She accepted the tea from the woman with a gentle nod. “Thank you.” She said, watching her briefly before she heard Logan speak to her again and she sighed. She took a sip of her tea and spoke in a low whisper. “Fully trust, no. Enough for me to not be on edge, I only have issues with one.” Her eyes shot over to Roland across the room. “The girls have soft, gentle auras. They have eerie balances, and Aless has a very bright and warm aura. No threats. The blonde here, she’s got a slightly darker aura than the others, but it’s warm all the same. No threat.” Her eyes moved towards where Alex was speaking with Mitch. “He’s got aura like Alex, I’m sure you know what that says, and his” her head motioned towards Atticus, “His reminds me of yours.”

She quieted a moment before her gaze flicked back to Roland and then to Logan. “Now he has got something familiar. It doesn’t set right with me, it’s similar to Azrael, however-“ She got cut off.

“Azrael? Did I really just get compared to that piece of shit?” Roland’s voice came. Suddenly the room fell silent, and Billie looked at him and she noticed Lia move into the room finally.

“Roland!” Aless hissed, but he moved a bit and looked directly at Billie.

“The only way you are as bad as that abomination is…” he began. Billie felt her hand ball into a fist, but he continued. “Is if the whole line , beginning to sorry end, is corrupted. Bad to the core, irreparable. Nothing could ever fix that, ever.”

Billie clicked her tongue against her teeth and her eyes went over black, and she felt Alex take her other side. “Well then, if you’re such an expert, then you know his only two children are standing in this room right now. And one not only helped your girl get away, but got shot not once, but twice in the process. Does that sound so bad to you? But since you so clearly didn’t hear what else I had to say then allow me to be blunt.” She spoke, patting Alex’s back a bit.

“Do I trust you guys? Most of you to a point, but you not at all. You have familiarity to Azrael, however, you’ve been fixed as we will put it, but are capable of relapse. The relapse is what worries me.” She spoke, feeling the looks on her. “Aless, is obviously a very warm and bright person, but she’s got darkness to her to, but her light outshines her dark. She’s got an infectious sort of light, and it’s comforting. Lia she’s strong, she’s balanced, and she can obviously tell the difference between good and bad herself. Kat has got a bit of darkness in her, but she’s got warmth too, it’s trustable and honestly, she’s got the soul of a helpful person if she’d help a stranger with personal risk. Mitch reminds me a lot of my brother, and Atticus reminds me of my best friend. And the woman over there, forgive me I am no good with names, and forgive me for no proper introduction, but she’s got a similar feeling to Mitch with a bit more balance to it. You though, you’ve got something about you that’s fickle and would give in if given the proper temptation I’m sure. Think what you will of me, of my bloodline, but don’t dare judge a bloodline from one bad seed. It’s foolish, and foolish mistakes can lead to horrible consequences.”

Roland stood there in awe, watching as Alex glared at him, his eyes black. He couldn’t speak now, but Lia did. “Well now, I can see there is still some issue here, but please any physical violence take outside. I don’t want anything broken in here.” She said and Roland tossed a look to her.

“Really?” he asked, “I don’t think so.”

Alex spoke up that time. “No there is still a major issue here.” He said before he walked over and grabbed Roland by the collar of his shirt and practically dragged him outside. Roland had to admit, he was slightly taken aback by the strength Alex had.

“Man, you’re thick.” Alex said, and he stepped out of the house and punched Roland hard enough in the jaw that he heard a pop and Roland immediately grabbed his jaw. “I’m way too old for this shit. Seriously, 871 years old and I’m still catching shit for who my father is. Sure, my sister does take a lot of his personality and I have the same powers, but we’re nothing like him. Don’t you forget it either.” He said. Alex barely noticed that Clary was standing there with Randa and Garrret, and he felt his eyes return to normal after a moment as he headed back inside.

Alex looked over to Billie who asked, “You good?” she asked, her eyes normal once more as well and he nodded.

“He might not be though.” Alex said, rubbing his knuckles a little as he sat back down and he took a deep breath. He now needed to calm down and he noticed Lia come over with another cup of tea and he gave her an odd look.

“Chamomile and honey, should help with your nerves. I’d ask you to forgive Roland, but to be honest, I’d have done the same thing. But I appreciate that you took it outside.” She said, and Alex nodded and accepted the tea.

“Thank you.” He said before he saw her walk over to Billie.

“And I appreciate your honesty, it’s rare to find someone as honest as you are as openly as you are anymore.” Lia said as she saw Clary come back in the door.

Clary made her way over to Cole and gave a look, “Cole, Garret got stabbed and he won’t stop bleeding… can you look at it?”

Cole gave a nod and stood up, “Of course, babe. Can you go check on Willow for Sal please while I do?”

Clary gave a nod, her worried eyes looking towards Logan before she heard Dahlia. “Joe and Hoyt aren’t far from there, could you check on them too?” she asked and Clary nodded.

Lia spoke, “Just bring them with you, seriously, it’s better for all of you to be together right now. Less stress, less worry.”

Clary gave a nod before she disappeared and Billie saw Lia walking over towards the door with Cole and she caught up with her before speaking, “If he’s hurt too bad, he’ll be a bit more of an ass than normal. He really doesn’t like witches.”

Cole looked at Billie and then to Lia as they walked out towards Randa and Garret, and Lia gave a nod. “We have a small room we use as an infirmary, feel free to use it.” Lia told Cole who nodded and she moved ahead of the two blondes. Billie looked over at Randa and Garret and breathed a little easier seeing they were both still conscious , a little beaten, but nothing too bad other than Garret being stabbed. “You’re very composed for going through this all so quickly.”

Billie nodded, “I have to be. Besides, we’ve been through worse together.” She said, and she saw Cole pressing her hand on Garret side as they came closer. “Come on, let’s get you inside so Cole can look at you better.”

Lia began leading them in, and Billie was sure to walk with her, only to make sure that one Garret wasn’t fatally injured and two to keep any conflict in line.

--

Randa couldn’t help the small smile that came over her face at Garret’s scale before she just shook her head. “It’s open for discussion.” She laughed, but then things moved so quickly she didn’t have time to think about it. She knew once the hunters had appeared that it was going to be a nuisance, and obviously none of them realized that she and Garret were a very dominant team together. She gave a look to Garret as he spoke. “I never got that either, it’s got to be the neanderthal trapped within.”

Once she set the knife on fire and dodged the holy water thrown at her, she noticed that the knife on fire didn’t kill the first. Well good, more chances for something pretty. She was glad to hear Garret take on her little wager and felt herself get a little excited… more so than she should have. She moved away from Garret and went after the first one again, who stared at her glowing wrist in awe.

The second of her three grabbed her from behind and she elbowed him in the ribs as hard as she could, he had landed almost like a perfect challenge outline, and she quickly took her foot up and stomped down on his throat. He choked a moment on his own blood before she pouted a bit. Oh! She could do so much better than that. She sighed, and she heard another run behind her and when he went to stab her she moved and watched as he stabbed his now dead friend in the chest.

She couldn’t help the laugh that escaped her, and she watched as he threw more holy water at her. A little splashed on her arm, and she watched as it blistered up. She walked over and grabbed hold of his head, watching as his brain overheated. Blood was running out of his eyes and down his ear before his skull exploded slightly in her hands. She wiped the blood splatter off her face with the dead hunters shirt before taking up his knife and stabbing the first one in the chest and watching as it lit on fire.

She looked over to Garret briefly before seeing Clary appear. “There you guys are!” Clary said, and Randa moved closer to her before they both watched as Garret got stabbed. Randa felt worry immediately wash over her and she saw the horrified look on Clary’s face too. Once Garret said to turn Clary away, Randa quickly pulled Clary close to her and buried her head in her chest. Before Clary got too close though, Randa snapped a photo of what Garret was doing. No flash, just low light settings and once it was over she breathed out.

Randa let go of Clary and ran over to Garret, ripping a shirt off one of the hunters and folding it before pressing it against Garret’s wound and nodded. “I’m fine.”

Clary spoke. “I’m okay, but um… come on. When we were at the mall hunters swarmed the place. Everyone is alright, Billie is a little worse for wear, and Tiff has a gash, but other than that were okay. We found some others though, and well… come on I’ll just take you there.”

Randa held up her hand as Clary came over. “Hand me that one’s belt. We need to keep good pressure on his wound.” Randa said, and Clary nodded, taking the belt off the dead hunter and handing it to Randa.

“Are you going to be okay? I didn’t mean to…” Clary began before she saw Randa give her a look. Clary took a deep breath. “Cole could heal it. I mean, she’s got better healing skills than anyone else.”

Randa just gave a nod and once she got the belt around the shirt compress she made, she looked at Garret. She couldn’t say much before Clary had grabbed onto them and they had teleprorted in front of a rather mansion like cottage. Randa couldn’t even take in everything before her eyes saw Alex, looking rather pissed off, dragging another man outside and hitting him in the jaw with a sick pop. With everything he said though, obviously the guy deserved it, “Fucking idiot.” She hissed, and she looked down to her wrist, noticing it was still glowing a bit as Clary ran inside and soon Cole came out. Billie and another blonde woman weren’t far behind her.

Cole came over and removed the make shift shirt compress and touched where the wound was. “Good job on the compress, sis.” She said, pressing her hand to the wound, feeling the wound feel a bit different. “Holy water?”

Randa noticed the glow in her wrist brighten a bit before she shook her hand and watched as Cole kept her hand on his wound. “They have an infirmary here, let’s go in so I can get a better look.” She said, and Randa nodded, following behind Billie and the other blonde. Once they were in the cottage she noticed all the people and the looks before they were led in to the small imfirmary, “Thanks Lia.”

Lia gave a nod and left them, Billie giving a look that she’d explain later to Randa. Randa just nodded and walked over to where Cole had Garret sitting. “What can I do?” she asked.

“My left jacket pocket, roll what’s there. He’ll need something to mellow out and relax.” Cole said, lifting up Garret’s shirt a bit to look at the wound and she watched as her hand had a soft white glow. “Alright man, this may sting a bit, I’m going to pull out the holy water first. It’ll help a lot.” She said, waving her other hand and watching as a few towels came forth.

Randa followed her instructions though, and she sat on Garret’s other side, still clearly worried. Cole then looked to her, “Sis, gotta calm down. You’re emitting some pretty strong vibes. Not to mention your glow is almost up your whole arm now.”

Randa looked at her arm and she nodded, taking a deep breath.

--
Axel could barely comprehend anything as he came back to. His face was throbbing, it was extremely hard to breathe and his side hurt, not to mention his wrist felt like it had been slammed under a semi. He barely sat up, hearing others coming. Fuck! That blonde… freak had taken his gun. His head was pounding as he managed to bring himself to his feet, and when he turned he noticed a red head with a couple of others, another man running in behind them. “Fucking hell Axel! What got hold of you?”

Axel looked at his brother who seemed perfectly fine and rolled his eyes. “Some blonde bitch helped one of my targets get away, and damn I’ve never met any freak that could get shot and not be affected.”

His brother shook his head and sighed, “Well, the Death Witch was here. Too bad you were napping so long you couldn’t take her out.” He chuckled, grabbing a sling from his bag and putting it on Axel’s arm before he brought him over to the red head and the two guys. “I figure you guys should be getting aquainted. Since e you know, you all were invited in to what’s his face’s mega hunter group. I have more injured to attend to.” He said and Axel looked at them.

“The fuck happened here?” Axel asked, seeing bodies being carried away. Some were covered in blood, others he had seen before. The Death Witch had been there, that was certain. He was having trouble breathing still and he rubbed his side a bit. “Fucking bitch broke my ribs.”

Despite herself she couldn't help the frown as she nodded at Roland's answer, yet a soft sigh of relief left her lips as he said he did indeed see her, but it was before the explosion. It was been a reliving and worrisome answer. "Thanks, Roland." She said after him, though he didn't seem to hear her thanks. That was alright though, it quickly left her thoughts as Lia and Mitch came back, along with a few strangers. Once she got done hugging her brother, and hitting him for getting hurt, she went about handing out tea to the new comers.

Still Evelyn wasn't back, and she wasn't being her normal social self do to worry,watching the door like a hawk. She blinked and looked at Lia as the cup of tea was placed in her hands. A slow sigh came from her lips and she nodded. "I know, and I know she doesn't usually came back until she feels like it. But you'd think she'd come back after the explosion." She said venting her worry a little, before shaking her head and giving a fake smile to Lia.

Then Roland's voice cut through the air and even she rolled her eyes and shook her head, following Lia a little farther into the living room to see what he was doing now. She watched the scene happening between one of the blonde girls and Roland, with an annoyed look and folded arms. Though as she said something about Mal's aura, she unfolded her arms and gave a small wave at the apology. She hadn't bothered to get the girls name yet either and so it didn't really matter to her.

--

Kat shook her head a little out of habit at Sal's question, forgetting for a moment that he wasn't able to see her. Before actually answering him. "Yes, it was impressive." She answered as she watched him move a little closer to her on the couch. She nodded a little as she listened to his slow broken speech, it was rather hard to remember that he couldn't see her, this was her first time around someone who I couldn't see her. "Yes, it wasn't a lot, and it was accident." Kat said, in her own defense. She knew that some people tended to get upset about her playing in their mind.

There was a part of Kat that really second guessed telling the new people about her specially, a lot of people felt uneasy about it. They seemed to think that just because it was what she was good at, she would try too use it on them. However, the only reason she would do that would be in defense, or in accidents like what happened with Sal. She glanced at Atticus and saw his nod, and it made her worry a little less as she explained her specially. The redhead's analogy for her powers was amusing and oddly close to what she did, and she couldn't help but laugh a bit at it.

Still there was a tenseness throughout the newcomers. It was something she was used to of course, she wouldn't be surprised if some of them wondered if she was doing something now. If they could tell if she was. She wasn't of course, but it had been something she had been asked before, and though she was used to it, it still made her nervous. She almost couldn't help been start twirling her index finger through one of her long blonde locks, from the tip up slowly starting to turn a pale green and spread up the lock.

It was Sal whom broke the silence asking to talk to her in private later, and Kat couldn't help the relieved breath that she took at the fact not everyone was judging her. She liked this guy a little bit, even if she had been unsure about him at first, and she hoped that once the others saw she wasn't a threat to them, they wouldn't be so uneasy around her. "Of course, and I can try to figure out how you pushed me out." She answered him, after she was as baffled by what he did, as he was that she saw his version.

After a moment of thought she she took her cup from the arm of chair and leaned up a little putting on the table. "Actually, once we know eachother better, if you want I can try to show...." She started to offer before Roland's angry voice cut her off and a whole new form of tenseness went through the air, and she frowned looking up to see him being rude to the blonde her mother and Mitch brought back with them.

Really? She could get control of herself even when her balance was shot, but he couldn't control himself enough to at least listen to what else was being said. Seeing that he was clearly ease dropping. Though the things Billie was saying about her aura made her feel a little better, and she even smiled a little bit at it.
--

Logan nodded as Billie said she was worried about Garret and Randa, honestly he was last worried about them then he had been everyone else. Garret always I'd have a way of throwing hunters off his trail, and Randa...well Randa was kind of terrifying when she was pissed. "I'm sure they're be fine babe, their kind of badass together. Plus he said he was planing to take her somewhere out of town for dinner." He tried to reassure her a little. Before nodding a little about him and Clary having a safety plan. "I kind of insisted, didn't want her to get hurt and lost."

His eyes looked over the room as Billie pointed out the others in the room., he knew that she had to be seeing something that he wasn't. It strangely made Logan feel a little better about those people, as much as possible for knowing them as long as he did. Though his glaze did linger a moment on the blonde guy that Billie had said reminded her of him, mostly because this was the first time Billie had said someone reminded her of him.

Honestly the thought that maybe this wasn't a good place to be talking about this hadn't crossed his mind, after all, only then the fact the women were witches, he didn't know what these people were. Billie was in the middle of talking about the one behind the couch, when he cut into the conversion. Logan's eyes looked over at the man as he spoke, and once he took a angry step towards Billie, he felt his eyes turn red, a low hiss coming from him. Though it was meant more as a warning, he kept his spot on the other side of Billie, watching Roland as Billie continued to talk.

He didn't care about what the guy said about her family really, but he did care about protecting Billie, and as Lia started to talk he leaned against the chair he was standing behind. This really wasn't his fight, but he was happy that Alex dragged him outside. He hoped that Alex kicked his ass.

--

Mitchell couldn't help the confused look on his face at the answer he got from Alex, he had never even heard of a school for supernatural creatures. While he had met a few other races, all of them learned to control themselves the same way he had. Trail and error, many errors, and there was still some of them that couldn't be around humans. He could of course, they were just insanely stupid so he decided against it whenever possible.

He sat a little straighter and took Alex's hand, shaking it with a slight smile as Alex introduced himself. "I'm Mitchell. I'm not sure who you actually know, but I'm Lia's fiancé." Mitch introduced himself back. He listened as Alex explained what this school he was talking about was for, and he couldn't help his eyes glancing over towards Kat in thought, she could use something like that. Maybe it could help her with the last of her issues.

When Alex started explaining who was the leader of whom, Mitch made a mental note of it as he looked at each of the people Alex pointed out. Though honestly he didn't see how this many leaders could be in one group and not fight over who was right and wrong. Maybe it was like the elders? One of them was the leader and the others just help them? The words Hell Knight got his attention though, he was sure he had seen something about them in book somewhere. Sadly he didn't have anything really impressive to say about himself, he wasn't really a leader in anything, nor something as powerful as he remembered reading about Hell Knights being, in fact the only title he really had was Lia's bodyguard and the fact he trained Atticus.

He couldn't help but scoff a laugh when Alex said they had quite a bunch, before glancing over at his sister. So than there was a main leader of the group, he made a note of that too. "Nah man, its only a few people." He said with a lightly sarcastic tone. Though he couldn't help but really be impressed that they managed to stay together without be noticed until now. "I don't know if you would call her our leader, but Lia is one that takes charge around here. She pretty easy to deal with." He managed to get out absentmindedly before Roland started up again.

Mitchell could feel his eyes start to darken in annoyance, this was not the time for him to start his shit. Everyone was having a friend chat and getting along. He glanced down at Alex, before he excused himself and got up, seeing the fact his veins changed colors. Mitch couldn't help that his body tensed up a little at the change, though he stayed in his seat, as long as Lia didn't get caught in the middle of the fight he didn't care. "Good job at proving her wrong Roland." He started before Billie started talking.

Once Alex came back back into the house Mitchell watched as Lia gave him a cup of tea, seeing the weird look on his face, and as Lia went over to talk to Billie to speak. "Don't worry about her being mad man, everyone has punched Roland." He said with a slightly amused look on his face, luckily he had been able to watch from the front window that was across from his chair. His eyes glanced around at the others in the room, noticing the redhead that was watching Alex before Clary came in.

Logan's ears perked up a little at the word stabbed and he looked Clary over from where he was standing, as worried as he was about Garret, he knew that being stabbed wasn't the worst thing that had happened to him. His first instinct was to worry about Clary, she could get hurt now, it was more of an concern anymore. He sniffed the air a little, and relaxed a little when he isn't smell any of her blood.

He could see the worried look in Clary's eyes and he gave the best reassuring smile that he could as he nodded a little bit. Garret was going to get taken care of and everything was going alright here, other than that Roland douche. Once she left, and Billie headed outside to check on Garret, he sighted a little taking a seat in the chair he had been leaning against.

Kat watched as they brought the Garret guy in with another girl, she couldn't help herself. Though she hadnt every been stabbed, she always heard it was painful, and clearly he wasn't like Atty or Mitch who could heal themselves. As they went into the infirmary room, it was Kat who broke the kind of awkward silence that had filled the room as they walked through. "I hope your friend will be okay. I heard stab wounds are painful." She said getting a few weird looks as her voice still sounded detached and not as concerned as she had meant her statement to be.

Logan glanced over at the blonde witch for a moment before shaking his head a little. "I'm sure he'll be fine, Cole's our best healer, and his both stabbed worse before." He said making her nod slowly looking him. "Also smells like they stopped most of the bleeding."

--

Garret couldn't help but wince a bit as Randa put the folded shirt against his stab wound, and though the pressure she was putting on it hurt like hell, it seemed to help the throbbing and burning. Randa said that she was alright and he relaxed a little glancing over at Clary, he couldn't help but tone her out a little bit. Not really on purpose but he was starting to feel a little woozy and honestly as happy as he was that the others where okay, he had been worried about the two girls with him. Billie and Tiffany could kick ass on their own, but Clary wasn't much of a fighter, and Randa, as bad ass as she was, was his girl so he had to worry about her.

When Clary asked if he was alright, Garret nodded. "I'm fine, just a little woozy." He answered before she started to go about Cole being about to heal him. He would heal on his own though, holy water was a bitch to heal up, but it wasn't his first experience with it. Before he could even protest the idea of Cole healing him, no saw Randa nod at the idea, and he sighed. "Fine but I'm telling you, I'm fine." He protested a little before winching as the belt was tightened around him. It really wasn't fair the girls ganging up on him like this. Though with the worried look on Randa's face he kind of wondered how bad it was.

Once Clary teleported them out of the woods, Garret barely had time look around them or even look at the massive cabin in front of them, before he got to watch Alex drag someone outside and broke his jaw. "See Randa this is why I like being late. Skip right to the entertaining parts." He said once Alex went back inside, and he watched Clary run inside before looking at Randa looking at her wrist. He frowned a little and reached down taking her hand. "I've stabbed myself worse, I'll be fine, Ran."

Garret looked over the other blonde that came out with Billie and Cole for a moment before looking at Randa around. "How many blondes you think are in this new group?" He whispered, with a small smirk before Cole got over to them. His teeth clinched as Cole took the make shift shirt compress and pressed her hand against the stab wound. Because that made it feel so much fucking better. At least it had stopped bleeding though, he could still feel himself still smoking.

"No, Cole. They stabbed me with fucking orange juice." He answered her question looking down at her. He almost couldn't help himself though, when he was hurt or angry, his mind had no filter and that was a stupid question to him. Of course they used holy water, they were hunters after all.

Garret nodded a little bit and walked with Cole inside, his eyes only glancing around the room and this new group. Honestly, he ignored the looks that he received, his mind on the fact the faster he moved the more the wound started to bleed more. Once they got to the little room they were leading him too, he took a seat were Cole lead him to before muttering a thanks to the new blonde woman. Leaning against the back of his seat he closed eyes for a moment before sighing, sitting made it feel a better.

When Cole started to pull his shirt up, he sat up a little straighter looking at her, and nodder a little as she said it was going to sting. "That's fine, I can take it." He answered before looking at Randa as Cole spoke to her, and he reached out putting his hand on her knee rubbing it a few times, before moving it away as Cole pulled the holy water up out of the wound. It burned worse pulled out then it did getting stabbed with it in the first place. "Holy fucking Lucifer, Cole. You said fucking sting." He said as his eyes closed and his fist balled up, the dark gray color in his wrist coming back and shooting half way up his arm at the sudden pain.

He took a deep breath, pinching the bridge of his nose trying to calm himself down, knowing that he couldn't just shift the signs of the pain away without the chance of making it harder on Cole to help him. The throbbing and burning was at least gone now though, it must have been caused by the holy water. If Cole had been a guy, he would have punched her after that holy water was pulled out.

He stayed as still as her finished the healing, and once she was through he pulled his shirt back down and took a hit of the join that Cole had Randa roll not even letting the smoke out as he passed it to Randa.

--

"Okay, Alex taught us now to do this." The tall woman with long wavy dark red hair said to herself as she stared down at the small thing in her hand frowning. Before pointing it at the TV, the volume up so loud she couldn't even hear herself think. Her thumb pushed down on one of the buttions, and the channel charged three times before she frowned pushing another button. "Are you sure you want to record this show?"

Willow stared at it for a moment for a moment reading it. "No, I want to turn this loud things off." She answered it before staring it at it, expecting it to turn off. "I said I want to turn you off!" She said a little louder to make it hear her and stared at it before letting out a loud groan of anger. "Turn off! Turn off! Dammit" She yelled mashing buttons as the channels changed, the volume turned up and down, and the TV turned inputs. Before she got fend up and threw the small box at the TV, the back coming off and the batteries flew out onto the floor, Willow's eyes widened. Oh no she broke another small box thing again! She cursed in faelish as she ran over on picked the pieces off the ground. Before sighing, okay it wasn't that bad, Drake fixed it last time she did this. She looked up as Clary appeared and hold it out to her. "Clary, help me. They didn't turn it off before they left and I made it worse." She had to yell over the tv before handing her the remote and batteries.

Once she gave it to Clary she headed into the kitchen and came back into the living room with a plate. She sighed at the quietness before pushing the plate towarda Clary. "Thank you, here, I had enough dough to make anyone loaf of banana bread after making the one for Tiffany's birthday present."

--

As the guys continued to check the bodies in front of the Charlotte headed into the store front to check the few bodies that were creatures that had attempted to hide here, hunters that were trying to get to them, or poor people caught in the fray. Bending down she checked a few of the bodies before Emmet came in behind her. "No survivors." He mummbled before Charlotte hold a hand out quieting him, her hand going down to her gun again as someone moved around. Finally she saw the brunette man get up off the floor and look at them. Before Charlotte even had a chance to say anything, someone else ran past them checking on the guy.

Taking a deep breath she moved her hand away from her gun and helped Kenny and Emmet check the rest of the store as the two of them talked. As the two guys headed towards them Kenny stood them and testing the two, which made her roll her eyes a little bit. This wasn't the time to be chatting like a couple of old ladies holding up a line at the store. "You wouldn't happen to have anything for headaches?" He asked as the one guy went to head off, making her feel a little bad for kicking him in the nuts earlier.

"We're not really sure, some idiot fired a shot before half of us were here, then there was choas, half of us lost our targets. The others...well." Emmet explained before his foot kicking one of the dead bodies gently.

"There were bombs set off somewhere too." Charlotte said her voice a little softer due to the headache. "After the gun shots started, I remember the bombs going off as I was chasing my target. Blocked half of the middle exit out." She said frowning a little bit. Before looking at the brunette guy. "If your ribs are broken stop rubbing them dumbass."

--

Well this was a colossal fuck up! Even from the outside you could tell that this whole plan had went to hell. Parts of the building having caved in on itself, the glass doors in the front having been blown out, as the tall man with short black hair walked through the frames. His dark green eyes looking around at the damage and destruction of what was left of the food court alone. This was not part of the fucking plan! This was going to cost them millions to cover up, who knew how many deaths there were, how many creatures got away.....awe he really liked that sandwich place too.

Eli shook his head a little bit as his thoughts rambled on a little, a bad habit of his. Before looking around some more. They could maybe find a way to convince people this wasn't their groups doing, really though it wasn't, this was supposed to be just a simple test. See if the recruits were good enough to be in the new group. How was they supposed to know that some idiot was going to try and blow the place up. He hadn't even been in town up until an hour ago. His eyes stopped at the skinny brunette teenager who sat on one of the tables eating a cheeseburger, letting a sigh out he made his way over to her.

He gave her a weird look as he came to a stop in front of her, and she smiled up at him. "Heya Eli. This place is a mess, most of team are running away trying to figure out where the bomb was set off, Taylor is helping look for survivors, and.....why are you still looking at me like that?"

"Tara, did you take that off of one of the tables?" Eli asked making a face at her, and he watched as she gave him a weird look before looking down at her food.

"Ew! No! I was in the middle of a date when I got the call, I didn't know if you were back in town." She answered giving him an insulted and annoyed look.

"You were on a date?"

She looked at him for a moment before shrugging. "Well actually I was eating food, and there was a guy there." She said being smirking and taking another bite of her burger as she stared at him.

Eli sighed again and shook his head frowning as he walked away, Tara using her mouth to hold her burger as she grabbed the notebook and jumped off the table following him. "I'm not in the mood to deal with this Tara. Has anyone started looking through the dead to find which of our targets were killed?" He asked and Tara shook her head.

"No, I figured you would want to do it, since you have the thing with lists." She answered before handing the notebook with names and pictures that been gotten through recon and surveillance.

Eli frowned as he took the book and pen she handed him. "I'd like the chance to sit the fuck down when I get back rather that have to deal with this bullshit as I pull into my driveway." He said before looking through the pages of the notebook. "Well I can..." Tara started before Eli cut her off. "Has anyone getting ahold of Rhi? Is she here yet?"

"She isn't here yet, I'm pretty sure one of her people called her to tell her about her bomb. She was on recon, I might not feel things but even I would be scared to make that call." Tara said shaking her head and actually getting a small smile out of Eli.

"Alright, run back to the food court and keep an eye out for her for me." Eli said getting a look from Tara. "Then you can help me go through the bodies with me." He added. As Tara left him making him shake his head a bit before starting to look through the bodies and pictures, crossing names out as he found them.

Atticus sat there for a moment before he leaned forward, clasping his hands together. He was glad to see Kat didn’t feel so self-conscious once Sal spoke to her again, and it made him smile. Innocence like that kid had was hard to find, even Aless who had her own sort of innocence was probably one of the darkest of them. Sal didn’t give an inkling of darkness at all, and it was refreshing. Even his older brother, who had seemed a little tense at firsy, was warming up a bit to Kat. That was good, but all too suddenly shit flipped script and the tension in the room spiked. All because of Roland.

Atticus sighed and sat back in his chair, bringing his hand to run over his face. “Suave, Rol.” His tone came out sarcastic, but he found his attention on the blonde girl when she spoke. Oh? She was definitely not someone he wanted to ever piss off now. Hell, he knew she could take a hit, likely even hit harder than most of them there just from her own demeanor, but she also had a thing for putting people in their place. Fuck! And he thought Lia could be bad!

He was however, slightly relaxed at what she had said about Kat. With a lot of the others getting so tense about her powers, to see someone openly say that she wasn’t bad, as most assumed of all the girls, it was refreshing and welcomed. He hadn’t realized, however, that he had tensed when the vampire with her had hissed and his eyes turned red. He knew it wasn’t anything towards the girls, but it was always instinct. He felt himself relax a little, but before long he saw Alex grab hold of Roland and practically throw him outside he made a mental note to not piss him off either, rather quickly.

He noticed how Aless just cradled her head in her hands, and he sighed. “It’s not your fault Rol is a douche bag.” Atticus said and he got a look. He shrugged a bit and watched as Alex came back in and took a seat, receiving a cup of tea from Lia. He knew Lia wasn’t made exactly, she was just more concerned. It was how she was. Once Mitch said everyone had punched Roland, Atticus couldn’t help the laugh that came out. “It got progressively funnier every time it happened. Hell, watching our little Aless punch him in the face was hilarious.”

Alex couldn’t help the smirk that came over his face, and he just shook his head. “It’s just weird because I’m normally not at all like that.” He said. “He just pushed the wrong button.”

Soon, more people were coming in and heading into the infirmary. Atticus looked over to Kat when she spoke and he heard Logan, at least he was sure that was his name, answer her. At least it was good that they had a good healer and that he’d be alright, but still, Atticus couldn’t shake his own tension around the vampires three of them right now, but he didn’t want to come off rude… he just couldn’t help his own nerves.

He found himself moving over by Kat a little more and he took hold of her hand and gave her a small smile. “I’m sure he’d know better than us, he’s been around them longer than an hour.” He trying to get a smile out of her.

--

Lia watched as the small fight got taken outside, and she let out a heavy sigh, looking to Aless. She could tell from her daughter’s body language that it wasn’t exactly a wrong point to bring up relapsing because that’s what Roland was doing. Atticus’s remark didn’t seem to help her any, and she watched as Aless just sort of cut herself off from the conversation after that. Lia gently rubbed her back a bit before she went into the kitchen and got another cup of tea. It was perfect timing because as she came back, she saw Alex sitting back down. He took the tea with a thankful nod, but as Clary came back in she couldn’t help but to go out too.

Roland was still sitting on the groumd, but she didn’t have time to tend to him as she showed the others to the infirmary. She got a small thanks and she simply nodded and gave them their privacy before she went back in the main room where small conversation had seemed to start again. She sat on the arm of Mitch’s chair and looked over to Kat and Atticus. Both of her daughters weren’t in a good frame of mind and she sighed a bit. Well, tonight was definitely interesting, but she couldn’t deal with all of this sudden negativity when this had been going so well.

“So, I do have a question, if you don’t mind me asking.” She said, “I’ve noticed that three of you are vampires, how are you getting around in daylight if you are?”

She only asked because if they weren’t or they only had temporary means, she could offer to break that part of the curse for them, having done it for a few others. Checkov, Cassandra, and Isabella so far were the only ones. Helena and Lucas had turned down her offer rather graciously, but being as their coven was still new, she had a feeling it was a matter of protection over a matter of want. Her curiosity wasn’t always so piqued, but a matter like this did. Hell, she had only researched the topic for 45, nearly 46, years.

She felt a couple of looks on her, but she didn’t much care. She noted that Roland came back in and took a seat beside Aless who promptly got up and headed into the kitchen. Roland seemed to just watch her form for a minute before he got up and followed after her, and Lia just shook her head and grabbed his arm. “Sit.” She said, and he looked down to her. “Seriously, sit.”

Roland rolled his eyes and leaned against the back of the couch, and he noted Billie entering the room again and sitting on the arm of the chair Logan was in and she took his hand. “He got stabbed with holy water.” She said, rolling her eyes. “The only reason why he didn’t start healing on his own.”

After getting her answer, Lia then looked to Billie. “One more question,” She said, “How did you heal so fast? No creature I’ve met outside hybrids heal that fast on their own.”

Billie knew she should probably come clean about herself to them, but she wasn’t sure yet. “It’s a perk. Unlike my brother there, I took on Hell Knight status about 300 years ago. Last of the second order.” She said. It wasn’t entirely untrue, but she felt the look Alex shot her. “What? Oh, was I supposed to keep that cat in the bag?”

Alex just shook his head. “I just didn’t think you’d admit it so openly.”

“What? Hey, I can kick your ass and you’re ancient! I’m sure that question would have eventually got asked.” She chuckled, giving him a look to just go with it.

“Here we go.” Alex found himself laughing.

“Ancient?” Aless asked as she came back in and sat in front of Kat on the floor. She brought Kat another cup of coffee and had herself a cup of tea.

“Oh yeah! Alex is 872.” Billie said and she got a look. “Well, in a week.”

Atticus looked at Mitch. “Dude, and I thought we were old.”

Lia just shook her head a bit and couldn’t help the smile that came over her face. She covered her mouth, trying to stifle a laugh at the look that Billie was getting from her brother. Now, this was a better change of pace and then Lia heard Sal speak. “Should have seen Jo’s reaction. It was funny.” He paused though and he stood up after a second and Drake looked to him.

“What’s up?” he asked his brothrr, getting up when he saw him trying to walk. He led him around the small coffee table and then he saw Clary come in with Willow. Drake led Sal to where he wouldn’t trip on anything and he watched as he walked over and hugged her. “Thanks Clary.”

“No problem.” She smiled a bit before looking over to where Zach and Dahlia had been sitting. “But, um, Dahl, mind if I borrow you? I realized that explaining the situation to Hoyt and Joe may not be such a good idea without you standing there.”

Dahlia nodded and stood, placing a kiss to Zach cheek. “I’ll be back. She makes an extremely good point.” She said, and she walked over by Clary and felt the girl take hold of her hand before they vanished from the room.

Billie stared at the spot where they had been before realizing how right Clary was too. She looked to Logan and whispered. “I feel bad for saying this, but I forget how smart she is sometimes.”

Alex stood up, “I’m going to go see how things are going with Garret, I’ll be back.” He said, and he gave Jo’s shoulder a gentle rub before he headed out of the room.

--

Randa looked at Garret when he took her hand and she sighed a little and nodded. She forgot how badly her emotions showed, but given her last year, shit like this had worried her just a bit more. “I know, but still… I know how bad holy water gets. And you can’t just burn it off like I can.” She said. The orange juice comment had her wanting to laugh a little, but she just smirked a little and shook her head. Nice, Garret, nice. She knew he wasn’t meaning to be an ass, but sometimes his sarcasm just became too much. Cole didn’t even seem bothered by the whole thing and just led them in and where the infirmary was behind the blondes.

Randa knew that even though Billie had left their sight, she was still around the corner. It was the angel in her, Randa knew that. Dahlia had explained it had to do with the angel half of Billie being a guardian, so Randa knew she’d be lingering a minute anyway. She followed Cole’s instructions and sat next to Garret and started rolling the joint. She felt his hand on her knee and it brought the glow in her arm down to just above her wrist. It wouldn’t go away for a while, not with as pissed as she still was.

She jumped a little at seeing how quickly his arm darkened and she saw Cole still trying to heal him. “Sorry man, there was a lot more there than I thought.” Cole said, but saw him trying to calm himself. Now it was just a simple heal, and he likely would only feel a small bit of warmth over the wound as she healed it. “Alright. Just take it easy for a few hours, and if it starts giving you any trouble, you gotta let me know.”

She watched as Garret took the joint from Randa, seeing her light it, and she watched him take a hit before passing it to her. “That’s a mellower, from my medical stash. Should help with any residual pain too.” She said, and she watched as Randa let out the smoke from her hit and passed it back to Garret. Cole walked over to the sink and began washing her hands.

Alex came in the room not long after and he just sort of smiled a bit and looked at Randa and Garret. “Tell me you at least gave them hell too.”

Randa immediately started coughing, and practically leaned forward so fast it was as if she was going to fly out of her chair, “Of course! But you have got to see this!” she said, turning on her camera and watching as Alex came closer. “Babe, just promise you won’t kill me, it looked too cool and I couldn’t help it.”

Randa got to her memory and showed Alex the picture of Garret’s last kill and he seemed impressed. “That is really fucking awesome looking.”

Randa then looked at Garret and showed him. “You won by the way. I so thought exploding that guys head would have gotten it. Nope, of course I get one upped.” She laughed a little and Alex shook his head.

“Alright, just when you guys are done come out there.” Alex said.

“Duh! I gotta show Billie this shit anyway. And I’m sure Logan would appreciate it too.” Randa said, and Alex just laughed and shook his head. He headed out and Cole wasn’t too far behind him. He looked to her and she walked over to Roland and placed her hand on his jaw and she watched as he gave her an odd look. She got a few looks actually.

“Dude man, just don’t keep pissing people off. Bad vibes make for a bad time.” She said, and he nodded.

“Thanks.” He said, and Aless smiled to Cole. Cole then looked over and saw Willow and Sal and smiled.

“Hey sis!” Cole said before she sat down in her original seat and looked at Lia before she pulled out a joint. “You mind?”

Lia shook her head. “No, just if it gets too smokey, open a window, herbs get burned around here a lot.”

Cole nodded and lit up her joint and leaned back before holding it out. “Anyone else?”

Aless moved from her seat and took it from Cole which earned her a few looks. She sat down next to Cole and Cole laughed when she started coughing. “Sorry, Silver Bullet gets everyone their first time.” She said, and she watched as Drake took the next pass.

--

Clary was only a little reassured when Logan sent a smile her way before she disappeared. Her mind was heavy, but it was immediately gone when she heard the severe loudness in the Reid house. It took her a second to find Willow who handed her the remote to the TV with the batteries and the back. Drake had told Clary about the first time this happened, so she just gave a gentle smile and put the remote back together. She first turned down the volume and then shut the tv off. This was to protect their ears if they were to turn it back on.

When Willow came back with some banana loaf Clary’s face broke into an easy smile before she shook her head. “Thanks Willow, but I’m here for a different reason.” She said. “When we were at the mall, things got a little bit crazy, and there were hunters there as well. Everyone is alright, but Sal right at the beginning started to have a vision. He’s since woke up, but he asked for you, so come on.” She said, taking Willows hand in her own.

“Now there will be new people there but you don’t have to worry about them.” Clary said, giving Willows hand a gentle squeeze before they appeared in front of the cottage. Clary kept a hold on Willow’s hand for a moment as she led her inside and smiled to see Sal walk over and hug her. Clary only watched for a moment before asking Dahlia to come with her, and once Dahlia got to her, they disappeared.

When they reappeared, it was just outside the door to where Joe and Hoyt were living and Clary knocked. It only took a second for Joe to answer the door and he had them come inside. “Hey, what’s up? I didn’t figure anyone would be dropping by this late.”

Dahlia sighed and she looked over to Hoyt. “We’ve had a night.”

Clary gave a nod and sighed. “Quite a night.”

Joe offered a look before asking. “What the hell happened?”

Dahlia gave a sigh, “There were hunters at the mall tonight, a lot of them at that. And then there was some explosions and all sorts of chaos. Everyone is alright for the most part, but we met up with some others and they’re insisting we go back to where they are for now. They have a lot of room and they said it’d be best for us to all be together after everything.” Dahlia explained, “I’m just glad you two are alright.”

Joe felt a pit of worry in his stomach, but once Dahlia said everyone was alright it subsided. That meant Rose was okay, and he had to give it to Clary, bringing Dahlia with was smart. He remembered how worked up Hoyt could get over her, and having her there physically was probably the best thing for them. He wouldn’t get overly worked up, and they could all head back together. After a couple more minutes though, Joe saw Clary looking at them. She was tired he could tell, so when she asked if everyone was ready he didn’t protest going with her.

Once they all stood together, Clary teleprorted them in front of a large cottage and headed inside. Once inside he watched as she just found herself a comfortable place in the floor in front of Cole and leaned against her. “It’s official, I’m pooped, I’m not moving until I absolutely have to.” Clary said, and she felt Cole run her fingers through her hair and she smiled.

Suddenly, after Aless finished coughing again, her voice came, “Oh! Clary! This is my sister, Kat.” Aless said, and Clary rolled her head and looked where Aless was pointing.

“Hi. I’m Clary.” She waved with a smile. “I hope this doesn’t sound weird, but your aura is really really pretty. It’s like this blue-green – teal color, it’s awesome looking. Kinda wish you could see it. Sal could vouche.”

Sal nodded with a smile. “It is really pretty.”

Dahlia just smiled at the interactions, seeing Joe walking over and standing behind Rose, rubbing her shoulders gently. It was sweet to see, especially seeing as Rose had been beside herself a lot lately. She was just glad she had a solid support system going. Dahlia looked over to Hoyt and watched him a bit. He probably wouldn’t talk at all, especially given the room, but at least he was there and she could feel the nagging in the back of her head go away. She took her spot back beside Zach and she took hold of his hand, feeling a little more relaxed with everyone together now. It helped immensely, and her eyes briefly shot to Billie. She knew she had had the same nagging in the back of her head, but she wasn’t trying to let them know she was a hybrid yet.

She couldn’t say she blamed her either, as she knew Hoyt would be hiding his hybrid status too. She let out a sigh and closed her eyes a bit, leaning her head against Zach’s shoulder. She whispered, “I vote we not go anywhere insanely public for a little while. Tonight has been exhausting.”

--

Axel looked to his brother, Malcolm, who stood there for just a moment after one of the men asking about something for headaches. “Hold on, let me see.” He said, looking into his bag and pulling out a bottle. “Here, it’s basically Tylenol, but it’s a stronger dose.” He said and he took a bottle of water from the front. “Take two, but make sure you drink the entire bottle of water too. It’ll try and come back up if you don’t.” He said, handing them to the man.

He took off and Axel listened a minute and nodded to the guy before looking at the red head. “Sorry I’m not used to having broken ribs, knowitall.” He said before looking at the dead bodies. “I must have gotten knocked out before too much happened, I heard an explosion and then nothing. It’s obvious the Death Witch was here. Her daughter got away with the help of some blonde bitch with a hell of a left hook. Shot the thing and it didn’t even phase her. Stronger than anything I’ve ever run across.”

He looked and saw people still moving around outside the store and he stood, trying to breathe as best he could. Fuck this broken ribs shit. However, he noticed a large black man walking outside the store with a team. He saw him look at him. “Sergio?” he asked, and the man nodded. Axel walked over to him, now unable to control his curiosity. “Rhiannon is here?”

“Da. She’s on body count. You seem surprised to know that.” The man spoke, his deep voice came out in a smooth Russian accent. “Head to food court, the others are going there.”

Axel watched as Sergio left and sighed before he started heading to the food court. He didn’t much care to see if the others were following him, but he still glanced back. This would be an interesting group.

--

Rhi let out an irritated sigh as she got off of Sergio’s motorcycle. She took off the helmet and shook her head, allowing her curled locks of hair to move from her head and she smoothed out her dress. The red satin underneath black lace hadn’t been ideal for a motorcycle, but she had left her change of clothes with the bartender at the club she had been at. Not even 30 minutes into recon and she’s getting calls. “You know,” She began, her heels clicking across the concrete as she entered the mall, “I’m glad to get a break from Chester, but the fact that one of my bombs was uses here really sets me off.”

Sergio nodded. “I know.” He said, holding out a hand to help her walk over large pile of rubble as he noticed people lining up the dead bodies down one of the main halls. There were at least thirty so far, and another of her team ran up to them and watched as she crossed her arms.

“I started the body count list, as per orders, all that’s left is what’s down this hall.” He said to her, and she gave a nod. “You look, nice.”

“Well, didn’t have time to change, and I have to go back, so yeah,” she quipped and she looked at Sergio. “Help with the rubble and direct survivors to the food court, it seems to be the clearest area. Find me if there any issues.”

Sergio nodded and took the other man with him after he handed the notebook and pen to Rhiannon. She sighed and began walking down the line when she noticed a guy just sitting around. “You there!” she shouted and she saw another head perk out to. “One of you come here and write this down for me, the other one, go find Eli, let him know I’ve made it.”

One slowly made his way towards Rhi and she handed him the pen and notebook as she began rattling off names. “Be sure to do this accurately, when I have my team contact next of kin I don’t need fuck ups there too.” She hissed, and the guy nodded as she continued to recite names and body number on the line. “And have someone take pictures, the morgue isn’t going to want a shitstorm to deal with like we have now.”

The recruit then took down the next name and heard her let out a grunt. “Ugh! Seriously, how fucking stupid do you have to be?! Simple gun maintenance, and you wouldn’t have had a goddamn backfire!” she growled. “Next to this one write dumbass number five.”

“Number five, maam?” he asked and she nodded.

“Yes, one through four are for the dumbass that not only stole my bomb, but planted it in a public place and detonated it wrong. Lucky for everyone here because it should have taken down the entire building.” She vented and the guy just nodded and continued to write down a few things. Once they got to the end of the line, rather quickly at that, she saw the other come back.

“Rhi?” they asked, and she nodded, but she saw them point and she saw Eli standing towards the other end and she carefully walked over to him.

“Can’t leave shit for a fucking night, I swear.” She grumbled and when she finally got over to him. “Have you found the body of the fuckwad who set off the bomb, because so help me if the fucker is still alive, he’s got a 0.38 round with his name on it.”

The conversation wasn’t particularly long as Sergio came over, “Sorry to interrupt. First, team still can’t find original point of detonation.” He began, but Rhi cut him off.

“That’s because it was set off down this way, in the maintenance hall. 30 meters down, charge set on the inside wall.” She said and she got a look. “What? I know my bombs. We can go look if you’d like.”

“Vill have to wait. They found a live bomb.” Sergio said and he watched as Rhiannon brought a hand through her hair. “You need to go and diffuse it.”

“First Chester, then a bomb, now I’ve got to diffuse a bomb…. Great, just fucking fabulous.” She mumbled as she headed off with Sergio. The bomb wasn’t far off from the food court, and Rhi sighed. She reached into her leather jacket pocket and took out a small pocket knife and began tinkering with the bomb, unflinching. “Stupid piece of shit… I’m gonna shoot this goddamn…” she muttered and trailed off and Sergio sighed and looked over to Eli.

“Sorry. We may know who set off bomb.” He said and he watched as Rhi walked over with a diffused and dismantled change.

“Now, tour of the maintenance hall, hmmm?” she said, tossing the piece aside and walking ahead of them.

Willow was extremely happy to see Clary when she popped in, not even realizing the fact that it was a little weird for her to pop in, seeing that she usually came to the door. She was also extremely relieved when she took the tiny box from her, not even upset. Seeing that it was a rule to feed guest she went and got her food. A small disappointed frown on her face when Clary shook her head. Why didn't anyone believe her that this was a rule? You were also supposed to bring food if you visited too, she knew it was a rule, she had seen it on the tv when she watched it with the others.

Clary's words about hunters and Sal having a vision made her frown deepen, the lights in the house actually dimming as Clary said it, only to returning to normal as she finished speaking. Willow realized she had forgotten how to breathe for a moment, taking a deep breathe when she said that Sal was alright and had asked for her, and if he had been out they would have found a place to wait for him okay. "Okay. Okay...and Jo and Tiff are okay too?" She said softly, before Clary took hand, but she pulled her hand from Clary's. "Hold on. I have to get something." She said before running into the kitchen.

She returned a few a moments later with a bag, and she gave her a nervous smile taking Clary's hand before nodding. "Its okay Clary, I like new people, remember?" She answered actually giving Clary's hand a squeeze back before they were in front of a large cottage. But her eyes glaced towards the woods themselves, a small frown as her eyes sparkled pink, before following Clary inside.

--
Mitch laughed a little nodding as Atty said that it continued to get funnier as people punched Roland. "Oh yeah, it was a little surprising to all of us when Aless punched him. I don't think he even expected it." He said before nodding to Alex still smiling. "Yeah he does that. Still I'm pretty sure he'd rather be punched than what Kat does to him." He said before gesturing to Kat who smiled a little.

"I try really hard not to be violent, so I make him think he's a fairy princess. He has a dress, a wand me and Aless made him, and a flower crown mom and Mal made him." She said before giggling a little bit, before looking around a little bit. "But I only do it when he's mean to me and Atty isn't around." She said still smiling a little, and she saw the redhead beside her sister trying really hard to cheer her up. It was a nice gesture but she wasn't even sure if Aless noticed, when she closed herself off, she really closed herself off.

Jo couldn't help but look at Aless sitting beside her as she cradled her head in her hands after Alex took that jerk Roland outside. What the guy beside Kat said didn't seem to help it either, nor her mother rubbing her back, and as the conversion turned to joking about the guy getting hit. She felt a little bad for her. She knew how much she always worried about Alex when he was sick, struggling, or hurt. Carefully she reached her hand out and rubbed her fingertips down Aless's arm, a tiny bit if yellow glow on her arm where she rubbed it. One of the small perks of being a nymph was some uses of pheromones. She hoped it would help her feel better like it did Alex. However, when it did nothing she frowned and pulled a pounch out of her pocket, letting some of her dust out in it. A purple and yellow Poppy growing out of the bag, closing the bag and putting it back in her pocket before putting the flower behind Aless's ear.

"You know fae don't have princess though right?" Tiffany said and Kat looked at her and shook her head a bit. "The UnSeelie have to kill the Queen and her guard to become Queen. And the Seelie...who knows what the fuck they do." She said, watching Kat hang on almost every word. "Really? Well I kind of meant like in story books fairies. But that sounds like it would hard." Kat said and Tiffany nodded her head, but the conversion was interrupted by some more people coming in and her mother leading them to the infirmary.

She looked at the vampire for a moment after he had answered, before feeling Atticus take her hand and she looked at him. What he said made her feel a little better, although she was still worried about the people who were hurting. She gave a small nod. "I know, you know I just hate when people get hurt." She said softly.

Kat hadn't even noticed that Atticus had moved closer, but Logan did. He noticed the tenseness in Atticus had intensified from the moment he had sat down. The fact he moved closer the moment he spoke to her. Logan raised an eyebrow as he watched him before holding his palms out as his arms stayed raising on the chair arms, slowly he leaned back in his chair his eyes not leaving Atticus. An attempt to make himself slightly less threatening before putting his hands flat and looking at Lia as she came back in.

Logan hadn't been the only one who saw it either, Mitchell of course saw that Atty moved closer to Kat and the reaction that Logan had, meaning he saw it too. He knew that it wasn't something that Atticus could help. After all, Kat did have a habit of attracting vampires and had been attacked by them even. He gave Atticus a knowing look, he knew how it was, he had been the same way with Lia and the coven guards, but those three had been in their house for quite sometime now, and hadn't even looked at Kat until now. Clearly this school Alex talked about had made them different somehow.

He looked at Lia as she came back into the living room, clearly tonight was taking a toll on her, even if she wasn't one to admit it, he knew. He glanced over at her as she sat on the arm of his chair and offered a reassuring smile, despite the fact there were so many people here he fell, calm. Like there wasn't anything to worry about. Softly he started rubbing her back as he heard her sigh a little bit, trying to get her to relax more as she spoke.

Though even he felt a bit tense as all three of the vampires in the room looked at her. "We have rings." The female vampire said, speaking for the first time since they got there before Logan nodded. "They are enchanted by the arch mage of our school. As long as we wear them we can be out in the sun as long as we want." He added in, glancing at Aless as she moved to the kitchen, solely because of the movement. Jo frowned a little at Roland as he leaned on the couch behind her scooting closer to Tiffany.

Seeing Billie coming back into the room, Mitchell took a turn to speak as well. "While we're addressing the what you guys maybe haven't realized is a elephant in the room. I want to make sure the three of you know, there isn't any drinking on the girls." He said, his voice calm and respectful, but clearly very serious. He saw as Logan's look of confusion and shook, as he looked at Billie, the other male looked at the other blonde because him, and the female crossed her arms frowning. "Logan."

Logan cleared his throat a little. "Um..no offense but.." He started before the witch he didn't have a name for cut him off.

"My brother isn't always clear. When he says the girls] he means the four of us and my girlfriend." Mal said noticing the tenseness in the three of them and the way the guys looks at who was clearly their girlfriends. "Its a rule with even them. And our Kat as a history of vampires attacking her." She added in and she could see the tenseness that had been raising had completely disappeared.

"Oh. We understand that, honestly I'm pretty sure none of us has even thought of that." He said before actually looking at Atticus as he added. "We're not a threat to your girls." Though at the end of his words he saw Kat make a face at Atticus and it made Logan sigh his words being towards Kat now. "Look in the school we were in any creature with bloodlust is forced into a class were we sometimes had to go through weeks without blood surrounded by blooding creatures. And as pretty as you girls are, we're picky, and seeing that you don't smell like anything. You're not our type, Beautiful." He finished before sitting back and relaxing a little in the chair.

Once Billie came over and sit on the arm of his chair Logan looked over to her as she took his hand and nodded a little. "Well at least it wasn't bad enough that Cole couldn't heal him." He answered, but squeezed her hand a little bit. He knew this had to be driving her guarden half nuts. She had explained it to him once, or more like rambled on about it when it annoyed her, but he had listened and understood the most of it. Logan felt his face kind of go blank as he glanced back at Billie, when Lia asked her question, and Billie answered. What she said wasn't a lie, but he really wasn't sure her reason for not telling Lia about her angel half. Clearly the last time she hid it and it came out, didn't end well.

Even Jo laughed a little as they brought up Alex's age, it had been a surprise to her the first time she found out, and she sort of loved when it was brought up in front of new people, or people that didn't know. When Aless came back into the room, it made her feel better a little too, she really hated when people were sad. If she had known her better, she would have followed her.

Kat was happy to see her sister come back too, and she took the cup of coffee and sitting it on the arm of her chair. Before her hands went down and started playing with Aless hair as she listened to how old Alex was, her eyes widening a little at the age. "That is so old. You don't look that old." She said rather loudly.

Mitchell shook his head a little surprised by the answer too, before laughing at what Atticus said. "I thought it was old too." Hearing even the redhead laughing at their reaction, until Sal got up, and he watched him be lead around the coffee table before another redhead was brought in.

Willow's first instinct when she got inside was to look around the room at all the people that were there, making sure all of her group were all there, and how many new people there was. Though she didn't see Garret, Randa, or Cole this was a huge place clearly so they might have been in a different room. Her second instinct was to look for Sal, a worried smile on her face as she took the few steps to meet him, her arms wrapping around him to hug him back as she closed her eyes a look of pure relief across her face.

After a moment she opened her eyes and pulled away from Sal so she could look him over a bit. "I'm so glad you're okay, it scared me when Clary said there were hunters." She said softly as her fingertips rubbed across one of his cheeks softly, before placing a kiss on his forehead. She looked around again before smiling. "Hello new ones, I'm Willow." She said happily before taking one of Sal's hands, her other placed on his back as she lead him to the couch to sit.

Zach had been watching this new groups reaction to the always overly friendly Willow, when Clary came over and asked Dahlia to come with her to get Hoyt. Feeling the kiss on his cheek he nodded, moving his arm from around her. "Be careful." He said before they left, it was a very good point, hell Hoyt was more protective of her than, he was of Rose. The thought of which made him glance back at Rose for a moment, he was actually a little glad they were getting Joe too. Though he still wasn't a hundred percent on him, he helped Rose feel better.

Logan looked at Billie as she whispered to him, before he chuckled a little bit and whispered. "She's so quiet half the time anymore. I think she hides how smart she is." He whispered back to her. Before looking at Willow has she asked what happened to Garret. "He got stabbed."

Willow huffed a little bit at the answer. "Well if he got rid of that little house, he'd stop stabbing himself."

Logan smiled a little bit shaking his head. "One of the hunters stabbed him Will."

Mitch couldn't help but raise a brow at the conversion and he leaned a little closer to Lia. "I can't help but wonder how common this is for them all to be calm about this guy getting stabbed." He whispered to her, still watching the as Willow asked if he was okay, and Logan calmly explained that he was fine and Cole was healing him. "If anyone stabbed you, I'll likely be panicked the whole time. After they were dead of course." He added before Alex and Cole came back into the room.

Willow smiled at Cole giving small wave. "Hello. Is Garret okay?" She asked and when Cole said he was she felt a little better. She couldn't help but worry about people who got hurt, even though her and Garret got on eachothers nerves every now and then. When Cole talked to the other blonde sitting on the arm of a chair, she looked at her for a moment before placing a kiss on Sal's cheek. "I'll be right back." She whispered before getting up and walking over to her. "You own the house right? Do you have a kitchen?"

Mitch couldn't help the totally confused look that he gave the strange redhead as Lia answered. "Why?" He asked his tone even showing his confusion. And Willow smiled down at him before pulling a loaf of banana bread wrapped in plastic out with an almost proud of herself look.

"I brought bread. There's a piece missing but that's cause Clary didn't have time to eat it. So I brought it for you."

"Why?" This one came from Mal who was standing by the kitchen door. Her tone wasn't rude either but generally amused by this whole thing.

"I'm a guest, its a rule for when someone comes over or you visit."

Tiffany's hand went to her face as she listened to her sister. "Willow, they don't want your bread. Its not a rule." She said as Jo avoided the joint being past around and it was passed to Tiffany. She took a hit of it as Willow frowned at her.

"Its a rule. Tell her Drake you saw it on the TV thing with me. This isn't the one for your birthday so shush."

Jo sighed beside Tiffany. "Oh Mother. Just let her give them the damn bread Tiff." She said getting a eye roll from Tiffany.

--
Garret could feel the movement of Randa jumping a bit beside him as his arm quickly darkened, but he couldn't help it. He was trying really hard to calm himself down though, he didn't really blame Cole for the pain, he knew it wasn't her fault. But seeing that she had been the one that caused it, he couldn't help but snap at her for it. "I know, sorry." He answered his voice still deeper than usual. The rest of the healing wasn't bad, if anything the warmth over his wound felt nice. "Got it, thanks doc." He said with a nod before taking the joint hitting it and passing it back.

Garret gave a small smile as Cole explained what this weed was for and nodded a bit taking it back as Randa handed to him. "Thanks Cole, I appreciate it." He was already feeling a little better, oh he was still kind of pissed and still hurt, sure. It didn't feel like he was going to bleed to death or be burned from the inside out. It was a plus for sure, and the darkness of his arm was already starting to go down very slowly. He took another hit watching Cole wash her hands, when Alex came in and Randa nearly fell out of her chair to reply before he could answer with something smartass.

He gave her a weird look as she asked him not to kill her, not having even realized she had taking a picture. "Well I aim to please." Garret coughed out with some smoke this time before looking at the picture as Randa showed him. He really did hate his pictures being taken, especially when he was mad, the flash usually caused him to rapid shift. However, the fact she didn't use flash had helped and he did have admit it was a good picture. He couldn't help but smirk a little as she said he won before laughing a little. "You exploding that guys head was pretty awesome though." He said before taking the camera from her as she answered Alex.

After the two of them left he handed the camera back to Randa before passing the joint back to her. "That's actually a good picture, you should put that in your album." He said offering her a smile. When she went to pass the joint back, he reached up placing a hand on her face kissing her for a few moments before pulling back and blowing her smoke out. "Sorry I had to go and get stabbed, doll. I was actually enjoying our date. I'll make it up to you somehow next time." He said before sitting back and taking another hit off the joint.

As the last hit was taken Garret stood up and hold his hand for her to take. "I guess we should go ahead and meet those new weirdos before Billie comes back in here to check on us." He said before walking into the living room. As they came into view, Jo stood up and gestured to her seat, and Garret smirked a bit at her. "Thanks doll." He said before going over and taking a seat, leaving enough room for Randa to sit on the side away from the guy Alex had punched. He knew he was likely getting some looks seeing that he was still smoking a little but he didn't pay much attention to it, it was odorless after all.

He watched as Randa went and showed Billie the picture she had taken of him, Jo having went over and sitting on the arm of Alex's chair, though she seemed upset about something, he could almost see how uncomfortable she was getting with how full the room was already. But she was Alex's problem, he really could give less of a shit right now, and he only payed attention to the girls for a moment before someone walked through the door.

The woman was rather tall with tan skin and dark brown hair, she had rather recent looking cuts on her arms and legs that showed due to the short soft blue dress she was wearing. It looked as if she had ran into some hunters herself, though her face was blocked up a mountain of boxes, which looked dirty as if they had been dropped. "Malaika, darling. A little help please?" She said loudly.

Mal smiled widely the worried look she had worn the whole time since the others had returned was completely gone as she rushed forward taking some of the boxes off the top to revel the pale brown eyed beauty behind them, and she smiled at Mal. "I brought the food we had on the list, and heels of course." She said as Malaika started glancing over the boxes and bags Evelyn had been carrying.

Mal rolled her eyes and muttered an 'of course' and she leaned in and whispered. "Did you buy the gift?" Getting a quick nod towards another box before she gave Eve a kiss. "Good, Lia is in the kitchen." She said taking the box she nodded to.

Evelyn smiled a little before around for the first time at the other people in the room. "Oh lovely, we have strange guests, thanks for the heads up Roland." She said giving him a dirty look. Mal looked at Roland for a moment before around at the others. "This is Eve." She said before looking at her again. "They came back with them after the hunters attacked the mall." She said and Eve nodded a little bit still giving Roland the dirty look. "Its nice to meet you all, but I'm afraid I'm an complete mess, excuse me." She said before handing Mal the bags for the kitchen and taking the boxes from her before heading to their room.

Mal sighed a little shaking her head before flashing Roland an apologetic look. She looked around at the others seeing looks in the direction she had walked off. "She can be really nice, she's just a drama queen girly girl." She said before shaking her head again as she headed into the kitchen. Sitting the bags on the counter she sighed and petting Herbert's little head. "Well, Eve's back."

--

Hoyt really hadn't been worried about the fact that Clary and Dahlia showed up so late. Though perhaps that was because he was used to Dahl checking in on him. Either way he didn't really move from his spot on the couch as they came inside. Though when Dahlia looked at him Hoyt sat up a little straighter, he could tell something was wrong just from the look on her face. As she started explaining what had happened Hoyt got up and came over.

For the most part. She had said that everyone was alright for the most part, which meant that some of them got hurt somehow. He nodded quickly. "Yeah, we're fine. Its been mostly quiet here all night." He reassured her before looking you over, her clothes looked dirty but he didn't see any blood. "You said for the most part. Did you get hurt?" He asked, clearly still a little worried. It really was a good thing that Clary had brought Dahlia with her, or else he likely would have went to mall and burnt every hunter or human to a crisp until he found his angel before Clary could get through to him that Dahlia was somewhere else.

When she reassured him again that she okay he relaxed a little bit. "Who are those others?" He asked next, he really wasn't the most social even to their group, hell he had been around Joe for almost a year before he started actually talking to him. Though he had gotten a little better over the last two years.

Her answer made him frown though. Witches. He didn't dislike witches as much as fear them actually, in the same way that any almost extinct race would fear a creature that had enslaved them to use them in their feuds, and fights against hunters until the race itself was down to there having only been twenty of them left in the world. The look on his face probably showed at least a hint of fear, at least he felt like it did. "Dahl...you know, I have issues with witches." He whispered to her.

When Clary asked if they were ready he couldn't help but hesitate, he really didn't want to go, to be around strangers, nor witches. However, if he didn't go he would spend the whole time worrying about Dahlia, and she would be doing the same he knew. So he simply frowned and nodded his head, coming over to stand by her. Once they were inside the large cottage, he didn't go very far, leaning against the wall beside the door frame with his hands in his pockets as he looked over the others, clearly very uncomfortable.

"Hello." Kat said as she smiled a little and waved back at Clary, before her smile widened a little as she and Sal said her aura was pretty and a teal color. Honestly the fact her aura had green in it at all made her really happy. "Oh um thank you. It just kinda came with me." She said with a slight giggle at her own joke.

Rose let out a soft sigh as she felt Joe come up behind her and start rubbing her shoulders, she was so happy that he was okay and safe now. She had been tense knowing he wasn't here. Though the two of them hadn't even been dating a year, he was her rock. He dealt with how emotional she had become since the thing with Darren and helped her with bloodlust. He kept her steady in ways that even he likely wasn't aware of, she smiled a little leaning her back and kissing his cheek. "I'm glad you're here." She whispered softly to him.

Zach looked at Dahlia as she walked over and sat beside him taking his hand. "Feeling better now?" He asked knowing that the fact that Hoyt was out of sight had to have been bugging her, and he smiled a little as she leaned against him. "Agreed, or maybe anywhere at all. They have people that deliver food now you know."

--

Charlotte narrowed her eyes a little at being called a knowitall. "You shouldn't have to be, its common sense dumbass." She said back to him before Emmet handed her the pills and water. Kenny shook his head a little. "I have no clue who the Dead Witch is but probably was a demon." He offered up.

"She was, thanks for ruining a month of hunting her and her brother dumbass. Stick to your own shit next time." Charlotte said as she popped the pills in her mouth and starting downing the bottle of water. Emmet was standing close enough to hear someone saying that the others were heading to the food court and he starting to head there, as Kenny stirred Charlotte towards the food court still drinking the bottle of water.

She stopped and threw the bottle into a trash can before walking on her own now, she frowned looking around, this clearly was where most of the panic was, things knocked over from running rather than explosions. As she looked forward she saw Dumbass looking back to see if they were following him, and she looked at Emmet. "Think Rhiannon will mind if I broke his other rib too?" She asked, Emmet looking forward at him before frowning at Charlotte. "Let's try to not hurt the survivors Char." As they made their way into the food court a tall man with brown hair that really looked totally out of place walked over to the her group and Dumbass to greet them.

Taylor came to a stop in front of Axel, whom he had meet briefly when Eli introduced him to the group. Though he had no idea why in the hell Eli wanted this guy in their group, he had been civil and hadn't questioned it. Though clearly this kid was build to last if he survived. He gave a wave before gesturing for the three behind Axel, he hadn't met them yet and guessed they were Rhi's team seeing that as Eli's left hand man, and sane one, he had met everyone. "If you're looking for your leader, their both busy. Anyone on Rhi's side is on dead count or clearing the rubble. Eli's side is on looking for survivors and identifying the targets gotten by the blast and pulling them away from the others to be tallied. If you're need of medical assistance go into that store over there, and I'll be with you as soon as possible." He said before heading for another group of people to greet them.

--

It hadn't been that long since he started marking creatures off when Tara came running back to him. He looked up from his notebook as he heard her coming, as she avoided running over some the bodies being pulled into a line. He sighed a shaking his head as he looked through his book for this one. "That Rhi chick is here, she's kind of pretty for a hunter though." She said when she got to him.

"Tara, that doesn't matter. You're very pretty and you're a hunter." Eli replied not even looking up from his book.

Tara made an awe sound. "No, I nmean that she's all dressed up, in a dress and held. She's to pretty."

Eli shrugged a little marking off a name in his book before moving too the nice. "She was likely on recon Tara." He said before this one quickly and crossing it off too. He was about to start on the last on pulled from this line when a recruit came running up to him. "Eli?" Eli glanced up from his book and nodded. "Rhi is here."

"What kind of shit is that! He already knows stupid!" Tara started her tone angered. "He told me to get him, you can fuck off." How dare he try to snake the job that Eli had given her. He just wanted to help Eli identity the bodies like she always did.

"Tara." Eli said and she looked at him watching her. "Play nice with the new recruits. You aren't going to get replaced." He said and though his words held his normal almost bored tone, it seemed to make her calm down.

"I swear, I didn't know Rhi sent me." The recruit blurted out.

Tara frowned a little as she looked at him. "I don't like you. I'm watching you now. Pick your nose and I'll see it." She whispered the recruit giving her a confused and terrified look.

"Tara, I need you to stay here and watch this corpse for me, until I get back with Rhi." Eli said standing up, and Tara turned to give him a weird look. "He has powder on his hands, and looks like he's been bitten. So you watch and if he moves shoot him in the head." He explained before following the recruit to where Rhi was. Though he stopped at the end of the hall and had the recruit go get her for him. Eli waited patiently as Rhi had to walk carefully towards him, and gave a slight smi!le as she got closer towards him. "You look nice."

He shook his head a little at her question. "I don't think it's the one that set it off. But found power on a guys hands. I have Tara guarding the body, looks like he got bit." He answered though it wasn't to long before Sergio came up saying they couldn't find the bomb. Even he gave a slight look to Rhi as she said where the bomb would have been.

He sighed at the news of another bomb, because as if one wouldn't have been too make the point, and he followed them to where the other bomb was. At least either whoever was setting the bombs had either died or was gone before they could set off the second bomb. Though he couldn't help but find it a little amusing watching her tinker and cuss at the bomb. He looked up at Sergio and nodded a bit. "And um since I just got back, how many of those bombs were taken?" He asked just trying to figure out how deep of shit they were in. If it was just these two it was handled, if there was more they had a big problem on their hands.

It was kind of impressive really, how quickly she disabled the bomb, as he found himself watching her walk away for moment before he caught up with her. "So ow many guys are we talking about stealing your bombs? You should have called me, I would have came back sooner." He said as he followed behind her.

Lia could gauge a room , if nothing else. Her whole life she had been like that and the edge that was on it now bothered her. However, seeing Mitch give her a reassuring smile and how he began rubbing her back helped her to relax a little. If he felt calm with all of these people around, even despite obvious tensions, then she shouldn’t feel so on edge herself. When the female vampire spoke, and then Logan finished up the explanation, she gave a gentle nod. She’d offer to break it for them later, but for now she couldn’t agree with Mitch more. Atticus’s tension had been quite the elephant, but she knew it wasn’t unwarranted. Billie hadn’t quite gotten back to Logan when Mitch spoke and even she wore a confused look. The blonde, the one she knew as Dahlia, had offered a look back to the man she was sitting beside that spoke confusion as well.

Once Mal explained it better, the tension seemed to disappear. It was true, Mitchell wasn’t always clear in his meaning, but when you got used to certain things it did make it harder to explain to others at times. She knew this. The explanation that Logan had given had give her questions, but she noticed how Atticus relaxed a bit. He spoke, “I’m sorry. I don’t mean to get like that, it’s just… the first time it happened to her, I went a little crazy.” He said, gently rubbing Kat’s hand. “I didn’t mean to offend you, if I did.”

Lia gave a gentle nod. “Before we made it here, Atticus was Kat’s bodyguard. We used to work for a vampire coven, but since the assignment has been completed we’ve been on our own.” Lia explained.

Roland shot a look to Lia, which she ignored and continued. “For about 45 years I worked to break vampire bounds to the sun, it’s why I asked how you got around. I can break it.”

She felt a couple of looks on her after that, and she changed the topic to something else that had her wondering. Billie hadn’t hesitated at all in her answer, but Lia still watched her. Dahlia, the half guardian angel, had claimed the girl as her sister, but she was obviously a demon. It hadn’t taken her long to put it together, but she wouldn’t call her on it. A hybrid between an angel and a demon was extremely rare, and also told to be extremely unstable. Which also threw her a little. She also noticed the look that Logan had thrown her, and how Alex had reacted. Lia had caught onto it early, but she could understand the girl not openly admitting it. She had just met them after all.

Billie laughed at the reactions to her brother’s age before she looked to Logan. She knew that look, and she also knew that perhaps hiding it wasn’t the smartest idea, but for now she needed a bit more time to feel out these new people. Her initial trust was enough to keep her from being jumpy, and she absent-mindedly reached down to pet Storm, but she remembered he wasn’t there. He’d been in hell, Lucifer having personally asked for him to join him in training the pups. It felt a little weird not having him here, Storm would have helped her make the decision to tell or not quickly because above all she trusted his judgements. Sometimes she knew that her or their group could be biased, but Storm couldn’t. It was in his nature to protect and if he felt threatened she would know. She pulled her hand up and rested it in her lap. She missed Storm a lot more than she thought she would, but he’d always been around, so it was understandable.

Suddenly, Sal was moving and Billie jumped a little, seeing Drake go and lead his brother around a few obstacles before Willow and Clary came in. She looked at Logan again once Clary had left with Dahlia and she nodded. “I hope she doesn’t wear herself out too bad with all of this going back and forth.” She said, watching where Clary had been a moment before she even realized it. The conversation had been turned to Garret and she looked to Willow and could only find it in herself to chuckle. Garret did stab himself quite a bit, so that wasn’t exactly news, but the holy water… well, Alex had always told her that it sucked. It had no affect on her whatsoever, so she took his word for it.

Lia looked to Mitch when he asked her and she gave a shrug. “I’m almost afraid to ask myself.” She whispered to him and she gave his arm a soft rub at his next comment. “You and I both know that if they got close enough to stab, they got through a lot though, and they’d have hell to pay after.” She placed a kiss to his temple before she saw Cole and Alex walk back in. Willow, the new addition, had asked Cole how Garret was, and Lia watched a minute.

Cole lit her joint before answering, “Garret will be just fine. Got him all patched up and mellowing out. Whatever kind of blade they used, man, it retained holy water. There was more there than even I thought.” She answered.

Willow the went up to Lia and asked her a question. Lia gave a slightly confused look. “Yes, and we do.” Hearing Mitch and Mal ask her why to her questions just made her smile and Lia got up, listening to the conversation that followed.

Drake was trying his hardest not to laugh, but when Willow said his name he couldn’t help but smile. “Will, yeah it’s a nice gesture, but it’s not a rule.” He said, and when Jo said something he couldn’t contain the small laugh. He noticed Sal just smiling and even Alex shook his head a little trying not to laugh. Leave it to Willow to be sweet to complete strangers.

“Thank you.” Lia said. “Follow me, I’ll show you the kitchen.”

--

Randa was glad that Garret seemed to be calming once Cole finished healing him. That was a plus to her and she took note of the slowly disappearing darkness in his arm. It caused her to look to her own wrist that was glowing a soft orange still, like an ember in the distance, but it was nowhere near as bad as it could be. She had calmed, considerably, herself once she noticed Garret was calming. She smiled a bit at him once Cole and Alex left and she nodded. “Yeah, still got to work on that though, it takes longer than I want it to.” She chuckled, and she looked over to him when he said she should put the picture in her album. “I had planned to, just want to play with the development, get really good contrast on it.” She said, quietly before taking a hit off the joint and passing it back.

His hand had found her face, and once he started kissing her, she kissed him back, feeling him take her smoke. Once the kiss broke, she sat back and just smiled a bit before she shook her head. “Babe, you don’t need to make it up to me. I enjoyed it, got a little worried over the holy water. I mean fuck, if I worried every time you got stabbed, I’d live in a constant state of worry.” She gave his hand a gentle squeeze before speaking again, “Besides, I still owe you. You won and got me out of shopping.”

Once the joint was finished, she took his hand, and when he helped her up she placed a quick peck to his lips. “Yeah, you know she’s probably going to start talking to herself soon if we don’t.” She chuckled a bit, and once they joined the others in the room she felt a couple of looks. Her eyes fell to the idiot Alex had punched, but they darted away when she noticed where Garret was sitting.

Billie had looked over to them as Randa approached her and Logan. “You have got to see this.” Randa said, pulling up the picture on her camera and Billie took hold of it and showed Logan.

“I want a copy of that for my wall.” Billie said, and Randa gave a chuckle and a nod. Billie then looked over to Garret, “Seriously, that shit is cool looking.”

Randa smiled a bit and nodded to Billie before sitting down with Garret before noticing the other girl with dreads looking over at them a little confused before she looked away. “It’s normal.” Randa said, waving her wrist a little. “It won’t take too terribly long for it to go away.”

The girl nodded. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to stare, it’s just interesting to see someone not on fire smoke.” She said. She looked up again when she saw Evelyn made it back and she smiled a bi too. Everyone was back now, aside from Clary, Dahli, and their other friends, but it seemed as soon as Evelyn excused herself, they appeared again. Clary came in and sat on the floor in front of Cole who played with her hair and Aless was glad to see everyone was alright. She still felt a little off and she looked to Roland who was just watching everyone . She was still mad at him, he should have told her he was having issues again… she could help… she shook her head, trying not to get wrapped up in her own head again and introduced Clary to Kat.

She was glad to see that they seemed to hit it off, just as she thought they would. Clary even laughed at her little joke. “Well of course.” She smiled a little. “Everyone comes with their own, it’s just nice to see one so pretty with a dark overtone, it says so much. The most beautiful kinds of people are like that.” Clary said, and it got her a look. “Right, Cole.”

Cole nodded, “Yeah, sis, means you’ve stayed good despite some not so good circumstances. Means your soul is strong.” She said, and Aless smiled a bit at it too. It was good to hear that some people could see it in Kat without having to be told. It was quite nice. She got up after a moment and went into the kitchen where her mother, Mal, Edgar, and Willow were.

Lia had looked to Mal at the news that Eve was back and smiled. “Good, I’m assuming she’s cleaning herself up then? I didn’t quite catch who had went into the bathroom.” She said, and when Aless came in she looked up. “What is it, Aless?”

“Clary and Dahlia are back with the others.” Aless said, setting her tea cup in the sink before heading back out and sitting in front of Kat to get her hair played with again. Lia gave a gentle sigh, now would be the best opportunity to discuss what she needed to with this group. She smiled to Willow, after accepting a piece of the banana loaf she had brought with.

“Thank you, this was a very kind gesture, and I appreciate it.” She said, and she went back into the main room. She noticed there were still a few conversations going on, so she sat back in her seat on the arm of Mitch’s chair.

Dahlia looked up to Zach and smiled back at him when spoke again and she gave a soft chuckle. “Don’t tell me that, I might get lazy.” She joked, her eyes looking over towards Rose and Joe again. She knew how protective of Rose he was, and she knew how bad the last year had been for the girl. Between Zach and Joe, she seemed alright, and Dahlia had always told Rose that if she ever needed to talk, she was there too. It worried her from time to time to see her so beside herself, but she was glad to see her relax a little when Joe came. Dahlia looked back to Zach and then sighed a bit. “I’m really glad everyone is alright, it’s been making me feel very unsettled.”

It didn’t take long after that for most conversation to die out and Lia looked over them. “Alright, since I’m assuming everyone is back or here, there is something I have to get put out there.” She said. “For those of you who have just come in or missed it, my name is Lia. This is my fiance, Mitch, my two daughters Kat and Aless. Then we have Atticus, Roland, Mal, and Evelyn.” She introduced, pointing to each person respectively. “We’ve been here for a while now, and for a long while most of us have dealt with hunters. This is, however, the first time we have ever come across a group this large. I say this having survived the burnings of New Salem and Sanctuary.”

Clary’s voice came. “Wait, New Salem and Sanctuary? That would make you the necromancer then.” She said, sitting up. Aless looked over to her mother who just nodded before Clary sat up straighter. “That’s amazing! I mean, I’ve heard so much about you, but I never thought I would able to meet you. Death and Maddox have spoke so highly of you.”

Lia’s look went from almost prepared for a bombardment to confusion for a moment before she shook her head. “Forgive me, I’m used to being called by another name. One that isn’t particularly as highly spoke of. It tends to put a lot of people on edge.” She said, “I’ve been called the Death Witch, quite infamous around hunters.”

Aless looked up to her mother again before looking at Kat. Atticus even looked to Lia. This wasn’t something she ever told strangers because they normally reacted harshly. He even looked to Mitch, hoping that no one said anything out of line because even he knew how bad it could get. However, he was surprised at the next statement. “I don’t think any of us have seen this many hunters in such a small area before either. Not even in the recent years.” Alex said, “A few of us have had some close encounters, even dealt with them in wars, but to see more than five or six at once is unheard of.”

Billie nodded to that. “It’s true. Hell, even when I almost got caught in Moscow last summer, the team was only a four man squad, and I threw them off pretty quickly on my own, but there was nearly 70, if I’m guessing right.”

Lia nodded. “Before we left the mall, 49 were dead, a few more close to it . But there is something different about the hunters now. Hunters, as it is, are the worst kind of human. They will take anything you hold dear to you and use it against you… they’re assholes. But these ones, these ones had well thought through plans, weapons they shouldn’t have, and the most concerning part was how a few of them were trained against more than just one race.” She said. “There were other creatures that didn’t make it out, having been killed, and a few were pretty weathered. Have any of you noticed hunters around since you’ve been here?”

Billie and Alex looked to each other a moment before Cole spoke up. “Dude man, there have been people tailing us. None approach, but they’re still watching. Bad vibes off all of them.”

Drake sighed, “Cole noticed it a week ago, same creepy ass guy was following around a few of our girls when they went out, at first we thought he was just a creep, but then Clary caught him trying to break into one of our houses. Needless to say, that guy is no longer with is, but it’s possible he was either a hunter or feeding them info.”

Dahlia looked over towards Clary who had let herself involuntarily shudder. “I’m just glad she wasn’t alone, he wasn’t run of the mill his aura was… it wasn’t right. It threw me off even, and I’ve seen souls black as night.” She said. “Plus, he wasn’t the only one we’ve caught following any of us, to be honest. I mean sure, initially most of us wrote it off to paranoia, but when it started getting more noticable… it was just…” she shuddered and Joe spoke.

“I actually followed one once, something about being recruited got said, but nothing else. It was weird, but I didn’t have much time. One of the known demon hunters was throwing holy water down, and if it had hit where I was things would not have went well.” He said, still rubbing Roses shoulders. He shook his head a little, “It wasn’t anything we could figure out when we discussed it either.”

Billie nodded. Almost all of them had been there for that discussion, all aside from Sal, Willow, Cole, and Clary. It had been bothersome. “What has been bothering me about tonight though… those explosions, even the hunters seemed thrown. At first I thought it was part of their ruse, but after that it made me wonder more. It was obviously more than just one group in there, and it makes the whole thing of recruiting a little more confusing.”

Lia offered a nod before Roland spoke. “While I was out, there were a few who had said that they were waiting on call backs from others. I didn’t hear names, but once things started getting crazy, they knew exactly what I was it seemed and attacked. I got lucky and it was a small group.”

Randa looked over to Garret before she sighed, “Hell, we were followed almost all day. I mean, won’t have to worry about them again, but at first I thought I was paranoid, but they kept cropping up.”

Lia sighed, “That’s even more concerning.” She ran her fingers through her hair. This group was obviously targeted, every last one of them in the room was, but there was one thing that her group had that they didn’t. Hers was safe because even though she may not have been the most dangerous creature in that room, being as close to the cemetery as they were gave them something. A very large first line of defense. She stopped for a moment though. She would offer them to stay the night, but even then that would need to be put to discussion.

“What’s also concerning is how good some of them actually were.” Alex said, shaking his head, placing a hand on the small of Jo’s back. “Some of them were thrown off by a couple of us, sure, but then there were the ones that seemed almost too familiar with multiple races, even hybrids.”

Alex’s gaze had fallen to Billie who had been abnormally quiet for a while. He could see on her face she was in her own head though. Of everyone in the room, she was the one he knew threw hunters off the most when they confronted her. She , in every way, was a demon. Act, powers, even down to her crazy tendencies, but the angel gave her protection almost none of them had. Everything that could be used against a demon didn’t work against her, just like things that could be used against angels. Demon and angel blades were the only exceptions that he knew of so far, aside from her shifting to true form on earth. Her silence was unnerving him, but it wasn’t for long.

I just don’t get it. Even the Death Witch admitted to who she was, why am I still being hidden? Angel moaned in the back of Billie’s mind. The image of an angel and a demon popped in her head as Demon spoke.

Well, perhaps if you weren’t such an overbearingly annoying twat, she wouldn’t be so ashamed. Demon snorted. Angel was clearly offended.

The last time you hid me, I came out in the worst way possible, what if it happens again?

You and I work together, dumbass, it can’t come out in the worst way possible anymore. Plus, she’s hiding you for protection I’m sure.

I’m stronger than you! I don’t know why she’d hide me!

You wanna bet?

“Holy hell, will you shut up, I’ll say something. Shit.” She spoke, not realizing she had said anything out loud until she felt eyes on her.

Alex just chuckled, “Want to share something with the group, sister dear?” he asked and she gave him a look. It wasn’t of embarrassment or anything, more or less of annoyance.

“Well, I guess I kind of have to now, don’t I?” she quipped. “Yeah, small detail got left out. I am a hybrid. Angel and demon. Such fun, throws hunters for a loop every fucking time too. Doesn’t mean I’m any less worried about them, but I do confuse the fuck out of the lot of them.”

A skeptical look got shot her way. “It’s possible to have an angel – demon hybrid?” Atticus asked.

Billie sighed and closed her eyes, when she opened them again, one was completely white and the other completely black. “Very possible.”

“But she is literally insane.” Alex said, “Hence why she was just talking to herself.”

“You don’t have to seem so pleased to tell everyone how nuts I am.” She said, blinking and allowing her eyes to return to normal after hearing Clary whisper something to Cole about it still being freaky.

Randa laughed a bit, “Babe, you are kinda fucking crazy though. Just because these people just met you doesn’t mean they wouldn’t have caught on.”

Billie just shook her head a little and chuckled. She then heard Atticus speak again, “So, the hunters don’t know you’re a hybrid?”

Billie shook her head. “Nah, hell, if things wouldn’t have happened the way they did last year only three people in this room would actually know I was a hybrid. It’s been wise to hide it. Not even because of hunters, but with the wars between races. They’d either try and weaponize someone like me, or they’d try and kill me. Alex over there didn’t want that for me, so after things happened when I was young we came to earth.” She explained.

Alex nodded a bit. “Well, someone had to be responsible for her and with Lucifer always so busy, I figure slipping away to earth would be better.” He said. “Should see hunters when the holy water doesn’t work on her, they just stand there stunned.”

Lia gave a nod. “As useful as that is, you guys are still quite vulnerable. Hunters can pinpoint you at any given moment, they know where you live even. Hell, we’ve managed to keep this place a very well kept secret.” She said, her eyes looking over the group. “You guys have done us a large favor, and you managed to keep my little Aless out of the hands of hunters. I’ll be forever in your debt for that alone. My family means everything to me, and I always worry about my girls. Our door is opened to you, in fact I’d invite you to come stay until the hunter issues get resolved.”

Billie felt herself give Lia a look, but everything in her said that this woman wasn’t just saying that. She actually meant it. “A very kind offer, but it would have to get discussed.” Billie said before anyone else could speak.

Lia nodded, “Of course, just something to consider. It could be helpful to be around each other more. Plus, something tells me,” her eyes darted between a few of the group members. Aless, Kat, Clary, Cole, Sal, and Willow namely, “We’ll be crossing paths a lot.”

Alex nodded. “That appears to be the case.” He said, “And I’m sure I’m not out of line in saying we won’t keep you waiting too terribly long on an answer.”

The room fell silent for a moment before a loud yawn was heard. It came from Clary. “Sorry, sorry, I just really am tired.” She apologized, and Cole rubbed her shoulders a bit.

“No worries babe, we’ll put on a movie so you fall asleep faster when we get home.” Cole said, and Billie just smiled a bit before looking up to the clock. It was getting late, and they would have a day ahead of them. She, Alex, Logan, Tiff, and Drake would all need to talk about this offer before they talked to everyone else. This would be fun.

Billie leaned down and whispered to Logan, “I’m going to stick around a little while, make sure everyone is home before I head in.” She said, “Where are you going to be at tonight? I don’t want to be alone.”

He was the only person she ever actually admitted things like that to, and she looked up to see Clary and Cole get up. “I’m going to get her home before she becomes narcoleptic. I’m sure we’ll see you guys again soon.” Cole waved, helping Clary up before she looked back to Garret and Randa. “Come find me if you have any issues, man.”

Randa gave her a nod before she watched the two of them head out the door. She saw Billie watching them too before Joe looked to Rose. “If you’re ready to go too, we could head out too.” He said, offering his hand to her with a gentle smile. He’d stay with Rose a little while longer, make sure she was okay, but he was starting to feel claustrophobic, and he knew Cole and Clary weren’t exactly fighters either if something happened. At least this way, he knew he’d be there for them. The two girls had been a huge help since everything blew up at the school and often offered Rose to hang out with them when she was down. He knew he wasn’t the only one who appreciated that.

Lia watched as they headed out, waving them out and Atticus watched too. He had to admit that thrm leaving had him concerned a little after everything, but he knew that this group was strong and could hold their own if necessary. He barely knew them, but he knew if the shoe was on the other foot, he’d want there to be some concern there. Plus, he could tell Logan was a little on edge once Clary left. He understood that feeling all too well too. However, he could feel Clary’s energy level was low, she did need some rest.

--

Axel rolled his eyes at the red head’s comment. She really was a fucking know it all wasn’t she? He did hear her confirm it was a demon, and even though he had limited knowledge of demons, he couldn’t help but roll his eyes. “Well, doesn’t help when she was off with one of mine.” He hissed back before he ran into Sergio. What the hell, he didn’t know Rhiannon would be there. The two had only grown up together, and when Eli had called him she didn’t get mentioned. All of them had well known names too, so I guess he wasn’t to surprised to know she was around.

Taylor then began directing them. So Axel guessed since his brother already patched him up, he’d go looking for survivors, but he was distracted a moment when he heard the click of heels nearby. “Rhiannon!” he called out and he noticed her just roll her eyes a bit before he approached. “The hell you doing here?”

“Should ask you the same question, BB ass.” She spat. He heard Sergio chuckle. “If you wouldn’t mind, go off and do whatever it is you’re supposed to be. I’m trying to help Eli here.”

“Wait, wait, wait, you’re the other leader?” he asked, and Rhiannon was visibly annoyed. “Why no call from you?”

“Because getting shot in the ass with a BB gun by a 13 year old with a broken arm really helps your chances with me. Besides, it’s obvious you’re clumsy as ever, BB ass.” She said and Sergio just chuckled a bit, watching as Axel backed off. He noticed a rather tall man walk by not long after chuckling too.

“Wrong night man,” he said, a bag slung over his shoulder as he headed to catch up with Rhi and the others.

Axel shook his head and headed off to look for other survivors with another recruit who seemed almost scared. With a sigh, they headed off down one of the halls that had the rubble mostly cleared away.

--

Rhiannon sighed a bit as she finally got over to Eli. He had give her a compliment to which she sighed, “Thanks, really wish I would’ve had a few minutes because these shoes suck.” She then listened to him and gave a no, but once another bomb got brought up, she became instantly more irritated. They had recovered 3 of the 5 that had been stolen, and the 3 they had recovered were the ones she was the most concerned with. After she got done tinkering with the live bomb, she sighed and walked back over to Eli and Sergio before Axel Robertson came up and started talking to her. Just let the hits keep on coming. Let them.

She was glad she managed to shut him up and she felt Sergio fall in step beside her before Eli asked a couple of questions. “That was the last one. We recovered the others. Kyp was having more trouble locating these because he didn’t have a chance to chip them before they got taken.” She said, and she gave a look to Eli before she stopped.

“Five were taken, three were recovered. The three I was most concerned with. Because those would have been a little harder to deal with even now.” She said, and soon the tall brunette made his way over and began talking to Sergio. “Plus, I didn’t want to have to call you. If you would have managed to locate these before I did and I didn’t have time to get here, it could have been bad.”

She saw a bag get thrown at her out of the corner of her eye and she caught it. “Shoes, Rhi. Walking around this in those heels is going to slow you down, and Chester is super fucking antsy waiting on you to come back.”

“You’re a life saver, Kyp” she said and she watched as he walked over and held out his arm. She used it to support herself as she changed her shoes.

“You always forget something when you’re rushed.” He said, and he looked at her. “I’m going to finish up the body count. Double check it and then when I get back, I’m going to start contacting next of kin.” He said.

Rhi nodded. “Take Charlotte and Emmett with you. They don’t seem too banged up.” She said, and Kyp nodded . He turned on his heels and headed the opposite way before Rhiannon looked at the maintenance hall. It was half caved in on itself and her eyes studied it before she pointed down a bit where the rest of the first bomb was. “Told you.” She said. “Sergio will get it once the rubble gets cleared. I need to look at it. Now, this body on the other hand.”

She walked with Eli back to where this body was. “You said it was bitten, by what exactly?” she asked, feeling much better walking around in her slip on rather than her heels. When the body came into view she rolled her eyes. “That’s the guy. But I can’t explain the powder, unless that was how the detonation managed to get fucked up.” She said. The body looked dead, but she still felt the urge to shoot it. This dumbass had made her night worse than what it was! Ugh.

She carefully bent down, seeing the brunette woman near the body, and she sighed a bit. Definitely a werewolf. Fucking dumbshit. She carefully took hold of its hand and looked at the powder before she rolled her eyes. That was definitely what fucked up the detonation. He used a powder ignition agent instead of the fuse, and she was honestly surprised the body was this far from the bomb. Sure, powder did give a chance to run off sometimes but very rarely.

She stood up and took her gun from her hand bag and watched the bullet hole bleed for a minute after she shot the obviously unmoving body before she shrugged. “What? It twitched.” She then looked to her phone before looking to Eli. She really didn’t want to go back just yet, and Kyp had her tasks covered with Sergio, so she really didn’t have much to do. “What else needs done? Kyp is on body count, Serg I’m sure is leading up clearing up the rubble, so I’ve got a set of free hands.”

She went to tuck her gun away after thay, but she looked back at the dead body and shot it again. She looked it over again as she actually put her gun away and shook her head. “Dumb motherfucker making my night all sorts of fucked off.”

Logan nodded a little to Atticus as he spoke, he really couldn't say that he blamed him. After all, when it had been Clary put in danger, he had felt the same way. Clearly Atticus was the same way with Kat, maybe for a different reason, but he understood it nonetheless. Logan even noticed the way Kat squeezed his hand, as he said he meant no offense. “No man, it's fine. We understand the whole going a little crazy for someone we love.” Logan replied placing a hand on the leg of Billie sitting beside him. Even Zach looked at both Dahlia and Rose before nodding himself, though Rose was hardly paying attention anymore, as she looked at her watch a worried frown on her face. She knew Joe was okay, but she was still worried about him just as much as Dahlia was for Hoyt.

Logan listened as Lia explained that they used to live and work a vampire coven, which made sense with why there had been a problem. Though Lia’s offer got his full attention and he raised an eyebrow at her, before blinking a bit as a thoughtful look crossed his face. That was a huge offer. A chance not to have to worry about would would happen if one of them lost their rings. Zach and Rose, who had caught the end of what was said both looked between Lia and Logan, until he spoke again. “As tempting as that offer is, which is very. I don't know you well enough to put us at risk like that yet.” He answered speaking for all three of them, not even quite sure what to think of such a big offer like that yet. He was really trying not to have a reaction to Billie not letting it be known she was a hybrid, he really was. Though clearly from the look Billie got after she looked at him, he was not doing a good job of it. He couldn’t help it though, things had went to hell the last time, literally. He didn't want that to happen again.

Soon Willow arrived and just the sight of her hugging and kissing Sal made Logan feel a bit better. Willow even taking the time to introduce herself to the new group, because leave it to Willow to be nice and totally confident around these new people. He looked at Billie and nodded a bit. “I hope so too.” He replied before explaining what happened to Garret.

Mitch nodded a little to the answer that Lia gave him. Maybe it was something that they were used to? But now many times did it take stabbing yourself did it take for it to become a normal thing? He looked down at his arm as Lia rubbed it, a slight hint of a smile as he nodded. “Oh yeah they would.” He said as she kissed his temple, it was true though, but if he get ahold of the hunter that stabbed Lia, he break every bone and keep them alive while doing it. If one of the girls got ahold of the hunter, well, his way of handling it would have been a nice way.

Willow was really happy to hear that Garret was alright, though the holy water worried her a little bit. Cole had healed it though, so she didn't really see much of a reason to worry for more than a few minutes. Her mind was to preoccupied with something else, and after answering why she wanted to know if they had a kitchen, and why she brought bread, she let out a small huff at Drake’s answer. He was just saying that because Tiff had said it wasn't, she knew the truth, and she stuck her tongue out at Tiff and Drake as she followed Lia into the kitchen.

--

Garret smiled a little as Randa said she had enjoyed their date, despite the fact he had been stabbed. Though the smile faded a little as she said how worried she had been about the holy water, it returned with a small shake of his head. He really did have an issue with stabbing himself, though that was the problem with playing with knives, either by themselves or on others. If it hadn't been for the holy water, it wouldn't have been as bad. He looked back up at her as she squeezed his hand and smiled at her. “Well depending on what I won, you might have to take it easy on me until this heals.” Garret said with a light laugh. He returned the quick peck as he helped Randa up, before smiling a little. “Well, we don't want to miss that, do we?” He answered and once they were back in the living room he ignored the few looks they were getting as he sat down. He was high and mellow, it was a surprise he didn't just sink into the couch at that point.

Logan looked at the picture and grinned as me looked at Garret. “Yeah, that's pretty awesome man.”

Garret kind of smirked a little bit as Billie and Logan said what he did was cool, before shrugging a little. “What can I say, I don't like other people stabbing me.” He said, his tone showing how much Cole had mellowed him out. As Randa came over to sit beside him, he actually smiled putting an arm around her. He hadn’t even been paying attention to the people around him until Randa spoke, and he glanced at the redhead with dreads. When she said something about smoke without fire, he smirked a little. “It’s fine, doll. It's cause I’m a smoke demon.” Garret said, he didn't really care about staring at the point, if anything he was amused.

Kat really wasn't sure what she thought about the new guy that had joined them, but maybe it was the fact that he was hurt that made him feel off to her. Or maybe it was because she was still off herself. Her thoughts were interrupted however, with Evelyn coming back, and she smiled happy to see she was alright, and with her back all of their family were home safe. Almost as soon as Evelyn excused herself the rest of the other group showed up, and she was sure the others were happy to know all of their friends were safe.

Kat was really happy when Clary laughed at her stupid joke, she really liked her alot. Her smiles started to grow as Clary and Cole spoke about her aura, but it was the fact that they said that she was a good person that made her day. She wasn't used to that. She was used to being judged and looked at with caution because of what she could do, that they could see that meant more than they could ever know.

“Thank you, I’m not used to people seeing I’m a good person.” She said softly after a moment, and she smiled again sitting up and sitting the not quite empty cup of coffee on the coffee table, no longer needing it to make her feel better. “I can't see aura’s but you both are really really pretty and sweet.” She said with a smile before watching as Aless went into the kitchen.

Mal had come into the kitchen to hear the last bit of Willow comments about how the house was so pretty, and large, and thanking Lia for giving her boyfriend and sisters a safe place. The whole thing made her smile a little bit. This girl was like when Kat was a little hyper but nicer, and part of her hoped she never saw this Willow actually hyper. She nodded to Lia’s question.“Yes, she saw we had guests and took off to clean up.” She said before sighing. “It’s very good, though looks likes she ran into trouble herself.”

Mal looked to Aless as she said the others were here now, and she headed out of the kitchen after her, and stood back where she had been. Willow smiled as Lia took a piece of the loaf and nodded a little bit. “You're welcome, I hope you like it.” She said happily before following Lia out of the kitchen and going to sit by Sal once more and handing him a cookie.

“Here, you should eat something. You look pale sweetie.” She said before looking around at the other people. Clary and Aless were getting their hair played with, and there were people talking, it was nice. With a bit of a smile she looked at the blonde man beside her for a moment. “Hello, you smell nice, I’m Willow.” She said extending a hand to him. Kat glanced at the redhead and Atticus from the corner of her eye before smiling as she played with her sister's hair.

Zach laughed a little at Dahlia's joke before shaking his head a little. “Well, I mean, you'd still have to cook it. They just bring groceries.” His gaze followed Dahlia's to Joe and Rose, and he kind smiled a little before sighing. Despite the fact that he didn't like Joe at first being with Rose, he had actually grown on him a little, even if he didn't flat out say it. Joe helped Rose in ways that he couldn't, she hadn't only became more emotional since last year, but she had started to rebel a little as well, almost like a teenager. Joe was there for her though, and part of Zach worried that she blamed him for what had happened. He looked back at Dahlia as she spoke and smiled a little bit himself. “I know babe. We’re all safe now.”

Once the conversations came to an end, Kat and Mitch both looked at Lia as she started talking and introducing them. Evelyn leaning her head on Mal shoulder with a small wave as they looked at her. Kat looked down at Aless when Lia told them who she was, rather surprised herself. Though Mitch was slightly surprised both by the reaction Lia had gotten from Clary, and by the the fact that Lia trusted these strangers enough to tell them she was the Death Witch. The moment she said that name his whole body was on alert, his body no longer relaxed, eyes watching the new group. It hated how people judged her for how she used to be, now they looked down their noses at her. It wasn't something even after all this time he could get used to, Lia’s power made her no less perfect to him, she was still annoying sometimes, but still perfect.

The reaction to it though was enough to relax him slightly, or maybe more the lack of reaction from everyone but the guy they called Garret who had gotten stabbed. His eyes lingering on him for a moment, Garret’s eyes on the wall across from him, Mitch could tell they were black but he kept changing his body to hide it. Yes, Garret was pissed, as if being stabbed with holy water wasn’t enough. Now he was stuck sitting in the middle of the woods, in a group of witches house. He thanked Lucifer that Cole had given him something to mellow him not, it helped him keep his mouth shut, as it was, he had to keep shifting his eyes back to normal.

“Actually they’ve been using weapons that work against multiple races for a long time. They used the same thing when they got in the middle of the last Vampire Werewolf war, so it isn't a new practice.” Zach said listening to the others talk about the hunters weapons before shrugging a little as he felt looks on him. “I fought in the last two wars.”

As the others started talking about hunters following them Hoyt frowned a little from his place by the door, and held up a hand himself, which Rose noticed and nodded a little bit. “Hoyt had a couple of them followed him back from taking his girlfriend to the airport. I think he killed them though right?” She said looking at Hoyt, who nodded a little. Logan sighed a little bit. “Honestly, I’m around humans all night. I’m not sure if I’ve been followed, if so never home that I’ve noticed.”

Jo frowned a little bit and shook her head. “I had one follow me once but I got to some tree and lost her. She was using one those things, like the camera but you watch them at me in town.” She said softly peeking at Alex partly because he would know what the thing she was talking about was, but also because she hadn't told him about it. In fact she hadn’t anyone but Billie, she knew how Alex would react, he would throw a fit and make her quit her job or want to be there to walk or to from work, or something along those lines.

Garret nodded a little slowly as Randa brought attention to him when talking about the hunters that were following them. Though his eyes stayed fixed on the wall.

Evelyn stared at the guy staring at the wall for a moment before shaking her head. “I ran into some on my way home, they were talking on the phone away cleaning out bodies. I lost them on the way to the graveyard.” She said, noticing a small shiver from the one redhead at that word. Jo felt herself relax slightly as she felt Alex hand rubbing her back. There were so many people here, and she didn't want to talk about this anymore. A small smile showed on her face, before she shook it away frowning a bit and moving up a little from his hand.

Then Billie started yelling at herself and even Logan jumped a little at the suddenness before looking at her. Though he couldn't help but smile a little as she did the black and white thing with her eyes. “That's kind of cool, you look like a yin yang.” Mitch said with a bit of a smile sitting up a bit looking at her eyes, unable to help himself, he hadn't seen anything like that before. It was kind of fascinating. Kat’s eyes widened a little bit as Alex went on, and after he finished talking she was staring at him rather hard. “You mean like the Lucifer?” She asked a little dumbfounded that they actually knew Lucifer.

Mitch looked at Lia as she offered this new group to stay in their home, these were a lot of people, strangers, and he wasn’t quite sure about this. His eyes glanced back to the Garret guy a moment, he wasn’t quite sure if he trusted that one, or a hundred percent sure he wanted him to stay with them, where his whole family was at risk. He stared at Lia for a moment before deciding to trust her, she wouldn’t do something to risk them without thinking about it first. Mitch nodded his head a little bit when Alex said it wouldn’t take long to decide on the offer, but stayed quiet himself.

Logan looked over to Clary as he heard her yawn before he smiled a little bit as Cole started rubbing her shoulders, before looking at Billie as she whispered to him. “Well, seeing that Clary is going to sleep, I was thinking of staying the night with you. And I’ll walk you home.” He whispered back to her, rubbing her leg a little bit. Since Billie admitted that she was half angel, he had been the one that she admitted things that had to do with her angel half, and he tried hard to be there beside her when she did. Logan nodded a little at Cole before looking at Clary. “Alright, I’m gonna stay with Billie tonight so remember to lock the door sis. You guys be careful.” He said before watching them leave, a small bit of worry showing on his face and after they were out the door he looked at Billie and whispered. “I want to stop by and check the door on our way.”

“I’m gonna stay with you tonight, okay.” She whispered as she took Joe’s hand with a smile back at him. He was her rock and half the time she stayed with him then she did at home, or had him to stay over, he always just made her feel better. As they headed out she heard Zach telling them to be careful and she sighed a little. “We will, I’m staying with Joe tonight.” She said as they headed out the door, and Hoyt made a gesture towards the door looking at Dahlia before heading out the door after Joe and Rose. Zach sighing a little bit pinching the bridge of his nose. “It’s like dealing with a teenager.” He said before looking at Dahlia. “You want to stay the night, babe?”

After a moment Garret took Randa’s hand and whispered to her. “Can we get out of here now, doll?” The moment she said yes he softly pulled her up and towards the door, just wanting to get the hell out of the house full of witches.

Mitch watched them leave with a bit of a frown before he relaxed all the way again. “I have to ask. If you guys stay here, is he going to be a problem?” He said and he noticed Logan look at Alex before he shook his head. “No, Garret wouldn’t hurt a girl, the most he would do is run his mouth. He’s family as had personal issues with witches.” He answered and Mitch nodded a bit slowly, at least relieved that he didn’t have to worry about the girls.

After a moment a sight came from Tiffany over on the couch as she moved and wrapped her arms around Drake’s neck as she whispered in his ear. “Can you stay over tonight? I’m going to wait someone to cuddle to tonight.” She asked before looking at Willow and Jo. Willow was likely going to go and stay the night with Sal or try to get him stay the night with her after what happened, and Jo was likely going to stay home judging on how angry she was earlier. Once Drake answered they left, and Jo looked back to see if Alex was going to leave with them or not. Once the last of their group left Logan stood and smiled down at Billie offering a hand.

--

Tiffany was happy to be home, throwing her keys down on the coffee table as soon as they got there, before sitting on the couch and letting out a relieved sigh. It had been a long day and she just wanted to go to bed, but didn’t have the energy after that long ass walk to go up the stairs. Willow lead Sal to the couch beside Tiff, before running into the kitchen and Tiff smiled a little at him. “You feeling okay Sal?” She asked nudging his leg with hers softly, before looking towards the window where Jo was still outside with Alex. It had been a quiet walk between them, and even she wasn’t sure who was madder at this point, him or her.

--

Eli didn’t say anything as Axel came up and started talking to Rhiannon, though he did notice the broken arm which, while it was a shame that clearly his fighting style wasn’t as good as Eli had heard. At least he was alive, so that was something. In truth he hadn’t even been aware that the two of them knew each other, though he hadn't even really bothered to ask. Though after Axel had left he gave Rhi a weird look. “Do I even want to know?” He asked before shaking his head a bit.

When she said that was the last of the bombs she lost was at least good news, though it still didn’t change the fact he should have at least been informed, that was part of being co-leaders. He frowned a bit before sighing when she explained what she didn’t tell him, before shaking his head. “I guess that makes sense, still a little heads up would have been nice, I’m not going to look for bombs when I don’t know how to handle them Rhi, you know I’m smarter than that.” He said before a bag was thrown at her, and he glanced over at Kyp before he came over and helped Rhi with her shoes and headed off. Eli looked at down what was left of the maintenance hall to where she was pointing and nodded as she said Sergio would help dig it out.

“I’m pretty sure that it was werewolf, it’s clearly animal and not torn like a shifter trying to get away.” He answered as he walked a little faster, the heels had really been slowing her down, having to go from walking slowly so she could keep up to the other way around. “Are there bombs that use both powder and a fuse?” He asked, trying to figure out the reason for the idiot thinking he needed powder in the first place.

As they got up to the body Eli rolled his eyes a little looking at Tara who was stuffing the last bit of her burger in her mouth as Rhi bent down to look at the body. When Rhi shot the body Tara smiled a beside Eli with still a bit of a mouth full as a slight smile spread on Eli’s lips and he shook his head. “Well, I still have twenty five on the hit list that I haven’t found if you want to search the other half of the mall with me. It hasn’t been cleared out yet.” He answered before she pulled her gun out and shot the dead body again, and he gave her a look before Tara nudged him. “I like her.”

Eli looked at Tara for a moment before looking at Rhi. “This is Tara by the way, she’s my gun expert that I was telling you about before I left.” Tara smiled a bit hopping off the thing she had been sitting on and extended and a hand to Rhi. “Heya, nice gun.” She said before looking her over. “Not much for dresses though. It’s nice to meet you, Eli is always talking about you.” She said before letting go of Rhi’s hand as Eli shifted awkwardly behind her. “Tara, why don’t you go help Kyp with the body count?”

Tara frowned a little looking at Eli. “I don’t know who Kyp even is Eli.”

Eli gave Tara a look before speaking, his tone holding a bit more of a authoritative undertone. “He’s a tall brunette guy that is likely in the ward Taylor set up.” Tara rolled her eyes as she waved good bye to Rhi and started off towards the food court. Eli shook his head a little as she left and looked at Rhi. “Yeah so, bet you thought Taylor was joking about her being a little crazy.” He said before heading towards the part of the mall the others were just now getting too.

“You know the most annoying thing is we had a bunch of heavy hitters here.” He said as he bent down and looked around the bodies before he shook his head. “And most of them are the ones missing from the list.”

--

Charlotte fought the urge to wince as the light was shined in her eyes by Taylor. Because what better thing for a headache than having a light in your eyes. At least it was over quickly though. Taylor smiled softly at her though. “I think you should be alright, the pills should hit in within the next fifteen, twenty minutes.” He said before turning to look at Kenny. “And you just keep the ice on that, she kicked you pretty hard.” Charlotte looked at Kenny as Taylor walked away. “Sorry, I really thought you were going to attack me.” She got a dirty look and Taylor came back with Kyp. “She’s fine to go, I think Kenny will have to stay here for a little bit until the swelling goes down.”

Tara looked around as she entered the store that Taylor had made into a ward, until she saw Taylor and some brunette guy. She walked over and smiled at Taylor who sighed. “Who’d you shoot this time Tara?” Tara frowned at him. “I didn’t shoot everyone, Eli sent me to help some Kyp guy, I don’t know who that is.”

Atticus, above all else, was happy that he hadn't managed to offend their guests. He had been notorious for how he acted with Kat to come off as offensive, but as he watched them he nodded. Obviously they did understand what it was like to go crazy for the people they cared about. He noticed Billie gently pat Logan's hand when he placed it on her leg and he nodded a bit. "Okay." He said.

It wasn't long after that, that the attention fell on Lia and even Billie looked at her. That was a huge offer for someone to make to those they had just met, especially given the circumstances, but Lia gave a nod. "I can respect that, just know the offer is on the table until it's formally declined. I've not been around vampires who are like you. Well, aside from Cassandra and Checkov, but they're coven leaders."

It was then that the new redhead, Willow, came in and greeted Sal and introduced herself. The girl had a very bright and happy demeanor, and it was refreshing. Especially given everything that happened. It wasn't long after, Lia found herself leading the girl into the kitchen to cut her banana bread. Admittedly, Lia remembered that rule as she called it, but that was because she was born and raised in the South. It was also why she had pulled out food for everyone. If nothing else, Lia had become a stickler for southern hospitality.

"If I may, you are right about it being a rule, but not everyone observes it. In the South, it's a huge thing, but here in the North it's not." Lia explained to Willow as she went looking through her drawers for a knife.

--

Before they left the infirmary, Randa had taken a second to laugh a little when Garret said she might have to take it easy on him. “Depends on what exactly you want, I’m leaving it open for discussion. But if you want to, I suppose I could take it easy on you.” She had winked at him too, and once they joined the others, she was kind of glad that Billie and Logan had appreciated Garret’s ‘pretty kill’ as much as she had. Plus, it was kind of validating to know she had captured it well. Once she sat with Garret, she felt his arm around her and she felt herself smile a little.

Then she felt someone staring in their direction. She was trying to be as nice as she could, a little glad Garret had said something to the girl. Randa knew she had a bad tendency to come off as bitchy, even a little bit hostile, when it came to staring. She couldn’t help it, but it had proven to be good lately. Especially with the hunters around, it fed her paranoia, but if someone was watching them or staring long enough for her to start feeling paranoid… well it was usually bad.

She had kind of zoned a few minutes, remembering when Billie and her had their regular lunch date a few weeks back. She had noticed a few guys watching them, and they had decided to test and see if they were being followed. They had been, but rather than tell the others about it, they had ended up finding out they were just regular creepy humans later on that night when they had gone out with Garret and Logan. Billie broke the jaw of one of them, and she was pretty sure the other guy was still in the hospital. She shook her head a bit when she heard Clary laugh at the blonde’s joke. “You know, I’m starting to get why you commented on all the blondes now?” she whispered to Garret as she looked around the room. There were a lot of blondes, and if it were any other time or place, she’d have made a joke and laughed about it for entirely too long.

Clary smiled to Kat when she complimented her and Cole. “Thanks. Cole said my aura used to be really bright and colorful.”

Aless piped up that time. “Used to be?”

Cole nodded. “Yeah. When she was a spirit.”

Clary smiled a bit. “Yeah. Last year something happened and I was given a choice… so I became a reaper. Reapers don’t have aura because we’re neutral parties. We ferry souls… well, I’ll be able to once I’m done learning.” She corrected herself at the last bit and she felt Cole rub her shoulders a bit. It wasn’t long after that when Aless got up and headed into the kitchen.

Clary took the few moments to look around a bit before her eyes fell on Logan and Billie. She tilted her head up at Cole and smiled, “I’m glad everyone is okay.” Her head turned a little to look over at Garret and Randa. She still felt bad that Garret had gotten stabbed, and she rolled her head back up to Cole.

“He’s alright, babe. The most he can do to it now is reopen it. I told him if it gives him any more trouble to tell me.” She whispered, placing a kiss to Clary’s forehead. She noted Willow coming back in and she saw her sit with Sal and place a cookie in his hand. Cole couldn’t help but to admire how helpful Willow had been with Sal.

“Thank you.” Sal smiled a little and he broke the cookie in his hands and put a little in his mouth before he listened to Willow. Atticus looked to her and saw her hand extend out to him and he took it and shook it.

“Thank you. I’m Atticus.” He said to her. “I’m glad you think so. I forget what the name of it is, but it’s this cologne that Kat and Aless picked out for me.”

Atticus let his eyes look over at Kat and he gave her a gentle smile. He was actually surprised that this room wasn’t more tense, especially given what had just happened. His eyes traveled over to Lia and Mitch, briefly, and he could see it in Lia that she was about to address the hunter thing. He couldn’t blame her, the amount of hunters was alarming. Very alarming.

Dahlia smiled a bit at Zach, “I know, babe. Cooking I don’t mind, shopping for stuff to cook though. That takes me forever.” She laughed a little bit before she looked over and Rose and Joe. She caught Zach looking too, out of the corner of her eye and she subconsciously took his hand. When he said something about them all being safe, she nodded. “Yes, it could have ended up so much worse. I’m very glad it didn’t.”

It was once the conversations ended and Lia began in on the new one that this got a little bit more active though. She had been thoroughly surprised at the lack of bad reactions to who she was. It was extremely shocking, and she almost didn’t know how to react to the lack of severe judgement… most of the time she would get looked down upon for it, but very few people actually knew that there was beauty in what she could do. Not to mention, that name was not who she was anymore. One reaction had caught her attention, and it had caught Aless’s as well. She seemed to kind of draw herself back after that though.

Then the one named Zach spoke, and Atticus felt himself look at him. However, it did explain a lot that he had fought in the last two wars. Hell, Atticus hadn’t been involved in any war battles, but he had been dragged into it because of the hunters. He’d killed quite a few before he finally got to the safety of Checkov’s coven, but they hadn’t had weapons that he knew could hurt more than one race. Then again, they could have and he just didn’t know too.

Dahlia sighed when it got brought up when Hoyt brought Ryan to the airport. She remembered when he had told her about it, he had barely got the word hunter out of his mouth and she sated freaking out. Fortunately enough, between him and Zach, they’d managed to calm her down enough so Hoyt could finish, but she was always so worried about it. Hoyt was like her little brother, and God help anyone who hurt him… and if he would have gotten captured… oh. Dahlia shook her head a bit, trying to keep the though out of her mind when she felt her wings starting to itch. She calmed enough to keep them from coming out and ruffling.

Billie looked to Logan when he spoke and she felt Clary look over at them. So far neither of them had noticed anyone following Logan home, but Clary almost wondered if the one that she had found trying to break in when she was coming home with Dahlia from the shelter that day had been following Logan. They had been trying to get in their house, and Clary hadn’t seen them before. Luckily for her and Dahl though, Cole and Drake had been on their run and saw him too. Drake took care of it, and once Dahl and Cole got Clary to calm down, they woke Logan up and told him about the situation.

Billie looked away from Logan once she heard Jo speak up. Her eyes had looked to her brother who she saw pinch the bridge of his nose and sigh. He didn’t comment, and that was concerning. Of course, Jo hadn’t kept the experience to herself, and had told Billie about it. She hadn’t told Alex either, in fact, since there hadn’t been a repeat incident, she hadn’t said anything to anyone. Billie had just made it very clear to Jo that if she felt she needed help to find her, and the two of them would take care of it. However, given the state of how Jo and Alex were right now, this wasn’t t time nor place to bring this up.

Alex was not at all happy to hear what Jo had said, and had it not been for the fact that the graveyard had been brought up, he wouldn’t have reached out to her at all. He had rubbed her back a bit, but after a moment she moved away and he closed his eyes once he felt them go over black. She got pissed at him for not letting her fight all the time, and she had made him feel bad for leaving her with a couple of strangers and in a graveyard. Then he finds out she had kept a hunter following her from him and then moves away from him when he was trying to comfort her. Oh, he wasn’t a happy camper at all. In fact, had it not been so amusing that Billie had just yelled at herself, he likely wouldn’t have said anything at all or reacted.

Billie kind of smiled at the fact these new people weren’t freaked out by her eye thing and she nodded a bit. “Never thought of it like that before, normally it makes people very uncomfortable.” She admitted and she looked at Kat and nodded. “Yeah, babe, the Lucifer. He kind of took Alex and I in as his own. He’s really good to us too.”

Alex nodded. “He’s just constantly busy, you know, having to deal with all the issues in hell and everything else.”

It wasn’t long after that, Lia had offered them all to stay with them. It was a lot to consider, but they’d make a decision soon, as Alex had said. Once Clary yawned, Billie looked to Logan when he answered her and she gave a nod and a small smile. “Thanks babe.” Her hand found his and she gave it a gentle squeeze before Cole and Clary started heading out. She had given him a small nod to wanting to check the door she couldn’t say she blamed him, half the time she did when he wasn’t home yet and Clary wasn’t staying the night with Cole.

“I got it Logan. See you guys.” Clary said, waving her hand to everyone before yawning again. Cole had taken her hand, but once they got outside, she stopped, hearing Rose and Joe jot far behind them with Hoyt. Clary looked to them and leaned against Cole as they walked.

Joe had simply nodded to Rose and whispered to her, “Alright, you know you’re always welcome.” They had headed out with Hoyt not far behind them, and Joe put his arm around Rose as they walked.

Dahlia had waved to Hoyt when he followed the others out and sighed. She noticed Zach pinch the bridge of his nose and she took his hand once he said the bit about it being like dealing with a teenager. She nodded to him when she asked if she wanted to stay the night. “Yeah, it gets lonely without Ryan around. I just need to check on Poppy real quick. I’d summon her, but you know how she gets.” She stood up and stretched a bit before waving to everyone. “Just be careful going home, okay?” she said to everyone as she and Zach left.

Randa had kind of been off in her own little world once the conversation died out, and shook her head a bit when Garret spoke to her. “Yes, please.” She said, and she let him pull her up and to the door. Once they were out the door, she noted the other groups were already out of sight and she sighed a bit. She knew being around witches always put him on edge, understandably so, but now that they were out of the house and heading home, she hoped he’d finish calming down. Granted, sure, she was still trying to get over how they had been stared at. She hated being stared at herself, but the one who had been watching Garret after the new girls had announced themselves as witches had bothered her more. She only didn’t say anything because she didn’t feel like fighting anymore, she was mellowed out herself. “I vote we don’t get out of bed until noon tomorrow.”

--

Back inside, just a few were left, and Billie looked over to Mitch when he asked his question. Logan had answered, and Alex looked over too. “He’s right. Garret won’t give you any issues like that. I should tell you though, I mean you’ll notice it, but if his girlfriend is in an off mood and someone says something to set her off… he tends to go off.” His eyes had traveled to Roland. “Just so you’re warned before hand if someone makes a dumbass comment.”

“I won’t” Roland assured him.

Drake smiled a bit at Tiffany when she came over to him and put her arms around him, she had asked him to stay the night and he nodded. “Of course, babe. I just have to stop home real quick and I’ll be over.” He looked to Sal, who was being helped by Willow, and he let them head out the door before he and Tiff followed. Alex was still sitting down when he saw Jo look back at him and he stood.

He looked at Mitch and Lia and waved. “It was nice meeting you guys, and I’m sure we’ll see you soon.” He said and then he looked to Logan and Billie. “Be careful going home.”

Billie nodded. “Yeah, yeah. You too.” She said and Alex headed out the door and walked with Jo. It had been quiet the entire walk. He had watched Willow and Sal head in, and when Tiff headed inside after Drake headed to their house to grab a few things, he looked to Jo. He had calmed down some, but he had things to say, and he couldn’t just stay quiet anymore.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” he asked her, and her answer made him turn a little and click his tongue against his teeth. “For one thing Jo, no I wouldn’t have asked you to quit your job, and second, I’m your boyfriend, shouldn’t I have the right to walk you to work if someone’s been following you? I know, I can be overprotective, but fuck Jo, what if something would have happened?! Who would have known?!”

She had told someone… Alex looked down and his tongue clicked against his teeth again. Who the fuck did she tell then? “Jo, I love you, I care about you. It’s why I get the way I do, and I know you know that. I know that it annoys you sometimes, but it’s not because I think you’re weak that I protect you. For the love of Lucifer, Jo. I know you’re mad at me for tonight, but a real good way to tell me you have been followed before. Thanks for pulling the wool over my eyes on that one.” He pinched the bridge of his nose before turning and walking away. He headed home, he needed to calm down before he said something he’d regret. He headed in as Drake headed out and he sat in the kitchen. He took out one of Billie’s bottles of vodka from the cabinet and poured some in a glass with some cranberry juice. He set his glasses on the counter and just sat there and drank.

--

Sal looked over to Tiffany once he was situated on their couch. He searched for a second before finding her aura and giving a small nod. “I’m okay now. My head hurts a little, and my aura sense is still evening out a bit, but I’ll be back to normal by morning.” He sighed a bit, hearing a bit of the fight going on outside.

“That’s not going to end well.” He said, frowning a bit. He heard the door open not long after, but it was Drake coming in and he felt some clothes in his lap. “Thank you, Drake.” Sal said.

“No problem.” He said and he sat down next to Tiffany, “I say we sit here for a few minutes and then try the stairs. I’m really not wanting to deal with anymore right now.”

He had gone back home to get Sal some clothes and to get the gift he had hid for Tiffany in Sal’s room. He’d give it to her before they fell asleep, after they had gotten upstairs. Truthfully, he was waiting for Jo to come in because Alex seemed pissed heading in and she was still outside when he got here.

--

Once the last of their group left the cottage, Billie smiled a bit to Logan when he helped her up and they headed towards the door. “Thank you, again.” Lia said and Billie looked to her. “Really, it means a lot.”

Billie shrugged, “Something tells me you’d have done the same.” She said, and she looked to Logan. “We’ll be in touch.” She said and once they were out of the cottage, she sighed. She was finally completely healed, but she felt nasty. “Babe, I hope you know the first thing I’m doing is taking a shower. I feel nasty.” She leaned her head against his shoulder as they walked and sighed. “You know, I don’t think it’s a half bad idea to take their offer.”

She could feel him looking at her. “There is a certain safety to that cottage, especially with it being so out of the way. Plus a few more numbers, and they’re strong. It actually would make me less stressed out. Between half of us being followed as it is, and the other half probably being watched… I don’t like it. We got lucky that Drake happened by with that whole Clary thing, and that since I’ve started running with a partner that red head has kind of backed off.”

That had been interesting. Billie had stayed with Logan one night and had gone on her morning run a little later than usual when she noticed a red head following her. She had managed to lose the girl in the park, but that night when they were hanging out with Garret and Randa, Garret had mentioned something about scaring a redhead off his trail. Since then she had been rotating running buddies. Normally she’d run with Drake and Cole, or Randa, or Logan would if she waited long enough. She shook the thought from her head. “I would tell Alex about it now, but I think Jo dropping that little bomb on him earlier, it might send him into a frenzy.”

Once they got back to the block, Billie looked at all the houses and noticed everyone was inside and a few lights were on still, and she waited for Logan to check the lock to his and Clary’s house before she opened the front door to her own. She could hear the radio in the kitchen and she sighed a bit and wandered in ahead of Logan. She saw Alex, sitting in the kitchen, drinking vodka and cranberry juice. “Al, you alright?” she asked and Alex just waved his hand a bit.

“You were right B, I shouldn’t be so overprotective of her. Keeps her from telling me shit.” He said. He was on his way to getting drunk and Billie sighed and took his glass away from him. “Cutting me off?”

“Yes. Because you do stupid shit when you’re drunk and mad. Just chill, it’ll work out.” She said, and he cradled his head in his hands.

“Yeah, yeah. We’ll see after this little fight.” He mumbled and Billie rolled her eyes.

“Go turn on Bach or something, I’m going to go take a shower and I really don’t want to come back in here to find you drunk.” She said, and she walked over and kissed Logan’s cheek real quick before heading up the stairs and into the bathroom.

--

The cottage had finally cleared out, and Lia stood at the door a moment, watching as the forms of Logan and Billie disappeared into the darkness before she turned and looked to her daughters. Aless had finally gotten up and headed into her bedroom, and Kat was still sitting there with Atticus. She let out a sigh and shook her head a little before her eyes went to a small notebook on the table near the door. She almost picked it up to start working on the wedding again, but she stopped herself. She walked over and rubbed Kat’s shoulders a bit before she saw Roland move out of the corner of her eye.

“I’m going to work on some more wedding stuff in a bit, if you want to help.” She whispered before placing a kiss to the top of her head and heading towards the bedroom her and Mitch shared. She sighed a bit and sat in the chair they had and took off her shoes finally and looked up at the ceiling for a minute. There was still so much to do, and tonight’s hiccup put her back a little. She leaned forward a bit before she stood up and walked over to the mirror attached to their dresser and picked up a hair tie and pulled her hair up in a ponytail.

“Okay, I’m at least going to get… I don’t even know what I’m going to get done tonight, but I’m getting at least one thing done.” She told herself before she looked over at the bed and sat on it. She had her dress picked out already, luckily, and Cass would be bringing it with her when she came next week, and they had decided on Elder Dana to officiate, so there was that. “Maybe we can figure out table settings?” she thought aloud, still not completely sure what else to do. Oh, and then there was the tiny detail she still needed to write her vows, but she could do that when she had some time alone in the morning.

--

Rhi gave a soft sigh as Axel left, really glad he left it be after that and she looked to Eli when he asked if he wanted to know. “We grew up together.” She said, but she left it at that. Then they got on the topic of why she didn’t tell him about the bombs and she sighed. “I know, and I’m sorry, I guess I should have. I get a little all over the place when things like this happen.”

Once Rhi changed shoes, she could feel herself walking at her normal pace again and it was much better than having to creep around everything here and try not to kill herself. She had poise in heels, but not in all the wreckage that there was here. She nodded to the werewolf thing and sighed, “At least it wasn’t one of those zombies that I keep seeing.” She mumbled and when he asked about the bombs she looked at him.

“There are, but I always use a fuse. Granted yes, the wait time tends to be longer but they are by far safer and have a better time accuracy. With powder, it’s caused by the chemical reaction between the ignition agent and the powder already inside the bomb. Sometimes the explosion happens within seconds, other times it takes longer for the reaction to occur. Then you have to consider how much powder was used. If you use too much, you can level an entire city block with a bomb the size of the sole of a shoe, but if you don’t use enough,” she pointed around to the building, “It doesn’t explode properly and tends to only blow up a fifty to hundred foot radius. However, in buildings, you can get away with being stupid and not using enough because the building will topple over itself. Honestly, that bomb should have leveled the place without the se on even needing to be planted.”

When they got to the body and she examined and shot it, she didn’t hear Eli and the girl talking. When Eli answered her she nodded. “Sure. I’m kind of curious myself to see who was gotten on the hit list.” She said before she shot the body again and put her gun away. Then Eli introduced the girl as Tara and she nodded. She had heard a few things about her, and she smiled and shook her hand. “Thanks, I don’t leave home without it.” She kind of chuckled at the dress comment before she looked over at Eli and saw him moving a little. “Nice to meet you too.”

When she said that she didn’t know who Kyp was she chuckled, “Trust me, he’s hard to miss!” she called to her and then looked back at Eli as they started heading off. “She doesn’t seem as bad as he said, but maybe that’s because I just met her. I like her though.” She said, and as they started getting to some bodies, she looked them over.

She let out an irritated sigh and nodded. “I hate when things work like that, but they were heavy hitters, so it actually doesn’t surprise me that they aren’t here. Wish they were, not surprised that they’re not. If the recruits had thought to work together once they figured out who the others were, they could have brought down a couple.” She said, and she got to a body and gave it an odd look. “We got alpha wolf though.” She moved on to the next body before seeing the corpse of one of the zombie hunters there and her face turned.

“Still will not get over whatever the hell it is that Death Witch does.” She mumbled to herself, staring at the corpse as she bent down near the next body.

--

Kyp sighed as he headed up to the ward where Taylor was set up and sighed a bit. There were a lot of wounded, but there were even more dead. He scanned the ward a bit before he spotted Taylor looking at Charlotte and Kenny. He got over to them as a small girl with blonde hair approached Taylor and said she was looking for him. “Hi there,” he said, looking down to her when he approached. “I’m Kyp, so I’m guessing you have been assigned to help Charlotte and I do body count? And Emmett, wherever he went.”

Kyp shot a look to Charlotte before speaking, “Mind finding Emmett and then we can get this done?” he asked and then he looked back to Tara. “Sorry, I didn’t catch your name. I’m assuming you wouldn’t answer to tiny lady though.” He said, giving half a laugh as he looking at the notebook in his hand that one of the recruits had handed him from when Rhi was walking about. He shook his head. This was going to be a fun body count, that was for sure. He already saw dumbass with a number next to it seven times.

“Don’t mind the notation on this, Rhi is not a very happy person when she gets pulled off of recon and has to go back.” He said, handing the notebook to Tara.

Logan had nodded a little as Lia said the offer was on the table until they turned it down. Which was a relief, because it was a wonderful offer. Just, even if he knew them well enough, it was something that they would have to talk about, and one of the vampires wasn't even there. He grinned a little at what Lia said and nodded a bit again. “Well thank you, I haven't ever met Cassandra, but my sire said she is supposed to be great.” Rose gave Zach a frown, as his eyes flashed red for a moment when Logan talked about her, before patting his shoulder and he went back to normal.

Once Willow had arrived to house and checked on Sal, there truly hadn't been a reason for her to be anything but happy. Which from the feel of the room when she came in, might have just been a good thing. She happily followed Lia into her kitchen, which she couldn't help but notice was the size of her kitchen and living room together. As she entered she couldn't help but mutter the word wow, quite loudly.

When Lia said that she was right about it being a rule to feed your guests and bring food when visiting, a smile spread on Willow’s face. She had known it was a rule! She had told them! Though Lia said it wasn't a rule in the North just in the South. Which made some sense she guessed, she had came from much farther south. “So…..” She drew the word out a thoughtful look on her face. “The rules change, depending on where you live?” She asked watching Lia dug for a knife. “But how do you know where the rules change at? How do humans and other creatures know how act around eachother?”

---

Thankfully staring had never really bothered Garret, if anything, it made him feel oddly a bit more comfortable. It was when someone avoided eye contact that he got uncomfortable. It was a sign of guilt or trying to not be seen, if someone didn't trust him enough to actually stare at him. Chances where they were being stared at as well. Still he knew how much Randa hated to be stared at, and his hand subconsciously rubbed her arm for a moment.

His attention going between looking at the people and things around him, and listening to Clary and Cole talking to the one they called Kat. When Randa finally said something to him again he grinned a little and whispered in her ear. “I’m not a hundred percent sure this isn’t a blonde cult and the dark haired ones aren't just here to help them open doors.”

Kat smiled a little as Clary said Cole thought her arua used to be really bright and colorful. It was a nice thing in her head, but she totally missed the used to be until Aless repeated it. She was quiet for a moment, after Cole left not really sure how to respond to that. “I didn’t even know a reaper was a real thing. You seem good at it though...I think.” She said giving a small smile. When things went quiet again Kat looked over to Atticus still holding his hand, and squeezed it a little before leaning sideways towards him whispering. “I like these people, they seem nice.” Before her attention was pulled away by Aless sitting where she come play with her hair some more.

Willow smiled a bit as Sal took the cookie. “You're welcome” As she sat beside Sal, her attention going the the guy sitting close to her, and her smile widened as he shook her hand. “Nice to meet you, Atticus.” She said before a slightly confused look showed on her face, it only lasted for a moment. “Well it really fits you.” She added, and when he looked towards his girlfriend, she leaned a little closer to Sal. “Sal? What is cologne?”

Zach looked at Dahl for a second before laughing and shaking his head a little bit. “Yeah, I know babe, and you're good cook too.” He said after a minute,when he looked towards Joe and Rose, he felt Dahlia take his hand and looked towards her. He couldn't help himself but be protective, even if Rose wasn't his daughter, she felt like it, he was trying to get better about it. He nodded to Dahlia before giving a reassuring look. “I would never let anything happen to you or Hoyt.”

When the conversation about the hunters had started Mitchel had been happy that there wasn't a lot of bad reaction about what Lia had been known as. In fact the Clary girl had been excited about it, which he far from expected. However, the reaction from the one named Garret worried him, so he watched him throughout the conversation.

Zach noticed the fact Atticus’ eyes lingered on him for a moment after he said that the hunters had used multirace weapons. So his attention shifted to him for a moment. “It was in the one in the West after we lost our coven. It took the hunters a while after the battle was almost over to bring their multi weapons.” He said, if there had been one thing the races agreed on, it was they going to let them take the West.

Zach barely noticed the fact Rose was talking for Hoyt, though he looked at Dahlia as she sighed before Rose said something about Hoyt killing the hunters. He took her hand squeezing it lightly, he remembered how worried she had been when it happened. Hoyt had been worried to even tell her, afraid she would have a panic attack. So Zach had made sure he was there to calm her down. Hoyt gave Dahlia a worried look when Rose finished telling the other group about it. After a moment Rose placed a hand on Dahlia’s shoulder, giving it a quick rub.

Logan felt looks on him after he spoke, and looked at Billie and then Clary. “Though….I’m getting the feeling that I might have missed something?” He said because looking at Clary. “Well fuck, in my defense after a night of drunk chicks and assholes. It's hard to keep good enough watch I guess.”

Jo hadn't seen exactly how angry what she said about the hunter had made Alex at first. He pinched the bridge of his nose, sure, but Alex always pinched the bridge of his nose when he was annoyed. When the graveyard was brought up again though, she didn't want to be comforted. She was still angry, so she moved away. As Jo moved though she caught the fact his eyes went black out of the corner of her eye before he closed them.

For a moment she watched Alex before frowning and looking at the floor. Oh, she should have just kept her mouth shut. What the hell had she been thinking bringing it up now?! Her eyes peeked up at Billie for a moment, before back at the floor.

Mitch couldn't help but find Billie's eye thing amusing, he had never seen anything like that before and it was kind of cool looking. When Billie said it had a habit of making people uncomfortable he nodded a bit. “I can see why though.”

“It’s a little….weird, but you must remember that all of us have seen things like Lia’s zombies before, honey.” Evelyn said from her place across the room.

“Or watched Mitch bitch at a coat rack for an hour because he thinks it's Kat and she's in trouble.” Mal added getting a giggle from Kat and Mitch frowned at her. “Yeah, thanks for sharing that Mal.”

Kat was completely shocked and super impressed that Alex and Billie were raised by the Lucifer, and she nodded a bit at what Alex said. “Oh right, of course. That's still super cool though.” Still after her mother offered to let them stay with them, the talks came to an end, and Kat smiled a little waving back to Clary before she left.

Logan nodded a bit when Billie thanked him for staying behind with her, though of course he would have did so even if he wasn't staying the night with her. After everything that had happened tonight he wasn't going to make her walk home alone tonight. Feeling Billie squeeze his hand a little he smiled at her, squeezing her hand back. He was happy that Billie nodded when he said he wanted to check the doors. However, though he was worried about Clary walking home with Cole, it helped that Hoyt, Joe, and Rose left right after them.

Rose was happy that Joe said she could stay over, and though she knew that yes he didn't mind her staying over whenever she wanted. It was still better to ask. Once they left the house she smiled a little feeling Joe wrap an arm around her. She kissed his cheek before leaning against him a little as they walked.

Zach gave a small semi forced smile when Dahlia took his hand after he said Rose like a teenager. It was true though, and it was insanely annoying. He nodded a little when she said she wanted to check on Poppy. “I’ll put up anything breakable and you can bring her over too.” He offered and he looked down at Dahlia as she told the others to be careful going home before giving a small wave as well. “Nice to meet you all.” As they started walking home he took her hand in his.

As soon as they were out of the house, Garret felt a touch better. It could have been the cool early morning air, or the fact they were out of that house. He can't help his hatred for witches, only once had he met one that he liked,though honestly, Iris didn't act it. Their whole race seemed to live for getting into others heads, driving you crazy, stabbing you in the back, and cursing you for something that wasn't your fault. Fucking witches. The sigh coming from Randa drew his attention to her, and his eyes lingered on her for a moment. She and Erin were his everything and he didn't want her to be around the witches either. At her vote he let out a chuckle and wrapped an arm around her. “I second that vote. Hell, it's my day off. We can stay there all day.”

---

Mitch nodded his head a little bit, and even though he still didn't feel the most comfortable with Garret's reaction, if they said he wasn't an issue, he would try to believe that. His eyes followed Alex's at his next words. Roland assured them that he wouldn't make a dumbass comment to the girl. Mitch didn't have time to stop himself from letting out a quiet scoff. That was kind of Roland’s specialty.

Tiffany smiled at Drake when he said he would stay over at her house. She had a few of his shirts clean there, but she nodded not questioning it, before kissing his cheek. She watched with Drake as Willow helped Sal up and out of the cottage before they headed out too.

Mitch gave Alex a small wave back. “Nice meeting you too.”

Logan nodded a bit as Alex told them to be careful. He was really happy that Billie seemed to wait a bit before they left now.

Jo had really hoped that when the walk home was quiet that she had managed to avoid a fight. However, as soon as Drake had left and her sisters and Sal were inside, Alex started to speak to her again. She sighed a bit as she turned to look at him. “It would have just worried you. You would have wanted to walk me back and forth from work. Or worse, want me to quit my job. All over something that happened once.” She answered trying to keep her voice calm though she frowned at the little tongue clicky thing he did when he was pissed.

Her eyes fell to the ground for a moment at his reply, he was right, she supposed. Being her boyfriend Alex did have the right to walk her to and from work, but she liked taking the walk alone. It made her feel make like she at home to walk through the woods alone, it was her time. She opened her mouth to tell him, he was right. Then his tone raised when he brought up if something had happened. Did he really think she hadn't say anything about this to anyone, she knew better than that. “I did tell someone Alex! I’m not an idiot.” She said her tone raising as well. “We had a plan, just because I didn't tell and worry you doesn't mean I didn't let someone know. Fuck Alex.” Her arms crossed in front of her chest as she glared at him a little bit. This was the reason she didn't want to tell him at first.

The frown on her face turned up into a small smile when he said he loved her, she couldn't help it, though she fought to force it away. Soon her frown changed from one of anger to one of guilt. She did know that, she knew he was overprotective because he loved and cared about her, and she tried to remind herself of that, she really did, her eyes went back to the ground. “I wasn't trying to put anything over your eyes.” She said before looking up and seeing Alex walk away, no he needed to stay so they could work this out, he didn't even give her a chance to explain.

“Alex.” She started to follow him but stopped herself after a few steps, no she had learned that following him when he walked away wasn't a good idea. What was more annoying was that he knew how much it pissed her off when he just walked away. “Alexander! Ugh fine what the fuck ever then!” She yelled after him as she watched him go to his house and Drake start towards her house to stay the night with Tiff.

She avoided looking at him as he went inside, she didn't want to talk to him, she wanted to talk to Alex but he was being an ass. With an annoyed sigh she sat on the steps of the front porch feeling a slight wetness in her eyes, she wasn't ready to really to go inside yet.

---

Tiff nodded a bit when Sal said that he was alright, she was glad that he alright other than his head hurting and aura sense being off. “If you want, I could use my dust to make it better.” She offered before he brought up the fighting outside and she sighed a bit shaking her head. “No, it isn't. But you can't blame him. What she did was stupid.”

She looked up as the door opened and smiled a little when she saw Drake, and when he sound something about waiting a few moments she nodded. “That sounds good to me.” She answered before looking towards the stairs. “I really wish they were wide enough I could just fly up them.”

After moment Willow returned with a few cups and handed two of them to Tiff and Drake. “It's kind of late for your bread Tiff so we’ll do it tomorrow.” She said getting a small nod, before she placed a cup of tea in Sal’s hands. “Its peppermint, it should help with your headache sweetie.” She told him before she sat on the couch beside him and sighed a bit closing her eyes. Really she was quite tired, by now she would already be in bed normally.

The sound of cabinets opening and slamming in the kitchen could be heard, Jo having came in through the back door. A few seconds she came out of the kitchen holding a bottle of flavored rum she had kept here for Alex. If everyone else could drink when they were sad, than she damn sure could too!

“I need to talk to you, Jo..” Tiff started but stopped when Jordyn glared at her, her eyes showing sparkling bits of yellow and were puffy from crying.

“If either of you want to chew my ass out than then do it in the mother fucking morning because I don't give a shit.” She snapped before she continued before opening the bottle as she walked towards her room.

Tiff started to get up before she felt a hand on her arm and looked at Willow. “Just leave her alone Tiff. She's already upset, and we're all too tired to be kept up from you fighting.”

Tiff rolled her eyes and took her arm from Willow. “Fine whatever.” She huffed before looking at Drake. “Come on babe, let's go to bed.” She said her hand reaching out and playing a bit with Sal’s hair before she started up the stairs, glancing back to see if Drake was coming. She could hear Willow helping Sal up so they could go to bed too. Once they got up to her room she yawned as she walked across the room, stripping out of her clothes as she walked.

“You know, I feel bad that Alex and Jo fought. But she was stupid not to tell anyone about that.” She said, as she dug through her dresser and she slipped the oversized Joker shirt she stole from Drake. “I don't care if it was just a normal mindless husk, I would have at least told you.” She added sitting on her bed.

---

Logan glanced at Billie when she told the others they would be in touch soon, before giving them a quick wave as he and Billie headed out the door and away from the cottage. Honestly his mind was still on both of the offers Lia had given tonight when Billie spoke to him again, and he just kind of smiled a bit nodding. “Alright, you don't smell bad though.” Though she smelt a bit like dried blood missed into her normal scent, and being a blood drinker, it was probably why.

When she put her head on his shoulder, he wrapped the arm around her before looking at her. The redheaded girl was the one that bothered him the most honestly, though the guy breaking into him and Clary’s house was worrisome, Drake had handled him and if he hadn't Logan would have once he was inside. The redhead had been tailing Garret and been the reason Erin went back to Ireland, before she started tailing Billie. Worst yet was that she seemingly just disappeared.

He shook his head a bit at the Jordyn thing. “I’ve just really hoping we stayed back long enough to miss that fight altogether.” He said before letting out a sigh. “Honestly, I’m not really against the idea of staying there. But I worry that we might end up loring the hunters to their group as well.”

Once they got back to our block he stopped by Clary and his house, he could hear the muffled noise of whatever movie the girls were watching in the living room. He checked the front and back door quickly before coming back to Billie and headed to her house. He could hear the radio when Billie opened the door, and followed her in the kitchen, leaning on the door frame as he listened to Alex. He sighed a little bit, but honestly, he had been kind of expecting this.

Logan smiled a little at Billie as she kissed his cheek, he watched her for a moment as she headed towards the stairs, moving a bit to follow her but stopped himself and looked at Alex still cradling his head.

Maybe he could talk to Alex and still have time to join Billie in the shower? No, when was talking about things with Alex quick? Logan couldn't just leave him in the middle of talking either. He could be quick in the shower, and back to talk to Alex. Though….when was that kind of thing quick with Billie?One could say he enjoyed her a little too much.

His eyes looked to Billie halfway up the stairs, and sighed before walking into the kitchen. He poured himself a glass of the vodka, keeping it in his hand as he sat down at the table across from Alex. “Come on man, it couldn't be that bad. I’m sure you guys will make up in the morning right?” He said hearing the bathroom door shut upstairs. “It isn't like you guys having fought before.”

---

Mitch couldn't help but relax a little more as Billie and Logan left, it was nothing against them, they were both very nice. However, a lot of people being in their house was something that made him uncomfortable. The more people in one place, the more likely they were to draw hunters. Though….his eyes glanced at Lia’s back, it seemed that he was going to have to get used to that.

Kat frowned a bit as Aless got up from in front of her, but she watched for a moment as her sister started towards her room before feeling hands on her shoulders. She tilted her head back to look at her mom as she rubbed her shoulders and nods. “Yeah, I’ll help.” She whispered back smiling a bit at the kiss on the head. After Lia headed back toward her room, Kat grabbed what was left of her coffee took it into the kitchen.

“You've been quiet, what do you think? Think we can trust them enough to have them stay here?” Mitch asked when it was finally just him and Atticus in the room. As much as he loved Lia, Atticus was just as protective of their girls as Mitch was, he often had the same concerns as him. Not the mention Atticus was like a brother to him, and he trusted him like one. It sometimes helped his nerves to get his opinions.

After a few moments Kat came back into the living room to catch the last of the conversation and rolled her eyes. “I think they were nice, I like them.”

She heard Mitch sigh a little. “I didn't say I didn't like them, there is just a lot of them. Large groups make things difficult.” Mitchell said softly before he shook his head and headed back the hall.

Kat shook her head again watching him walk away. She really didn't get the reason Mitch had such a big thing about big groups, it seemed the larger the number, the higher the chance of making it through a hunter attack was. Kat sighed after a bit and wrapped her arms around Atticus’ shoulders from behind. “I’m going to take a shower before I help mom and um….” She blushed a bit. “if you want to save water, you're welcome to. Your choice.” She finished before kissing his cheek and heading to her room to grab some clothes.

---

Normally if Lia was in the bedroom before he went in, he would give a small knock just in case she was changing. However, she left the door open and when he peeked in she was sitting down on the bed.

He walked in and started looking through his closet for something that didn't smell like hunter blood, his blood, and rumble to changing into. When Lia said something to him and he kind of looked over his shoulder for a moment before looking in his closet. “You should do the tablecloths blue since the back of the chairs are going to be gray.” Mitch said grabbed a shirt out of the closet before going to the dresser and grabbing some pants. “Maybe blue or white flowers on the tables too.” He added before heading into their bathroom.

---

Eli looked at Rhi when she said that she grew up with Axel, as if expecting her say more, but when she didn't he simply nodded. When Rhi apologized about not telling him about the bomb he didn't really say nothing more. It wasn't worth stressing over, and as much as it had bothered him being out of the loop, there wasn't anything to be done about it now.

He nodded a bit hearing her mumble about the zombies. “If that were the cause it least we wouldn't have to worry about it coming back her done.” He said, one of the few things he listened from his mother. Eli could feel her look at him when he asked about the bomb before she started talking. A slight smile coming to his lips as he listened to her, he knew a lot of people found her talking about it bored people, but he oddly found it interesting.

Eli watched Rhi shoot the guys body twice and smiled a bit hearing Tara say that she liked Rhi, and she even was nice. Even if she did tell Rhi that he talked about her. It wasn't, all the time or anything…..just when he told the story about his first hunt away from his parents group. Or when he had Tara test out his bullets, but Rhi had tested out about the first dozen bullets he had tried, he even made a exploding bullet for…..with her help.

Eli nodded a bit as Rhi said Tara didn't seem as bad as Taylor said she was. “Well, she and Taylor butt heads a lot. She isn't as bad if she likes you. Plus she likes gun people.” He said before glancing at Rhi. “She has been known to shoot people she doesn't like.”

Eli nodded a bit letting out a sigh of his own. “Yeah, I know. It was probably high hopes to get a few of them. But now we have to worry about the weak ones we got, and the heavy hitters that they might have been surrounding themselves with.” He said as he glanced over some bodies, before letting a curt chuckle out. “Honestly, a lot more of them would have made it if they had been smart enough to.”

“Or maybe not.” He muttered as he glanced down at two bodies he recognized, before looking back at Rhi and walked over to look at the body she was looking at. “Oh good, that was the one that was hunting in town.” Eli said marking a name out of his book. “On downside, we have a couple newbie hunters that shot each other over there.”

Eli nodded a bit. “I don't know what she does exactly, but I know it's bad enough not to even want to fuck with her.” He said as he moved on to some bodies that were piled on top of eachother. “Hey Rhi, we got vampire elder here.” He said actually a little impressed that they got an elder of all things, before making a face and looking at his notes. “So, she’s not even on here either. This one isn't from our area.”

This part of the mall turned out to be where quite a far of their targets, and honestly it made Eli worry a bit less about the target that would now be on their back. They had ended up finding the male alpha that went with female, though he had clearly put up a fight and it made them have to shoot a few bodies. Four or five vampires that were in a coven off of the main one here. Only two demons, they had been weak ones that were more of an annoyance. Lastly there were three witches along with their familiars, none of which were with the Death Witch.

Eli let out a sigh as they got to the last the of the bodies. “Was it to much to hope would be more creatures dead then our own?” He said shaking his head slowly before looking at Rhi.

---

Tara turned to look at the person talking to her, only to have to look up and she let out a small laugh. “Yup! Wow, she wasn't joking about knowing you when I saw you huh?” She said and looking him over a bit when he talked to who she guessed was Charlotte. She would have to stand on a cooler to be taller than him. She looked around a bit, was there a cooler around here? She wanted to try it.

Charlotte frowned a bit but nodded slowly, getting off the bed and using it to get her balance before Kenny looked from her to Kyp. “He went to clear rumble.”

Tara frowned a bit. “He didn't ask you dude so shh..”

Charlotte rolled her eyes a little before she headed off to find Emmett. Who was helping Dumbass.

Tara smiled a bit at Kyp when he asked her name before laughing. “I’m Tara, I’m from Eli’s main group. I keep him from shooting himself.” She offered her hand. “And I will only answer to tiny lady if you answer to gigantor.” She added.

Tara took the notebook that Kyp handed her and smiled a bit at the dumbasses beside the names. “Oh! That would explain why she looks all girly, got ya!” She said looking up at Kyp for a moment before back at the notebook. “Do you know what parts she has already looked through?” She asked.

It wasn't very long before Charlotte came back with a slightly pissed off looking guy she guessed was Emmet and she looked up at Kyp. “Okay, anyone else we’re supposed to get?” She asked and where he answered she nodded.

Once they started to head off she looked up at Kyp at poked him softly before whispering. “If that guy keeps giving me that dirty look, can I shoot him? Or is that one of those things that's not okay at the moment?”

It was kind of cute, how Willow had loudly muttered the word, 'wow' once they had entered the kitchen. It was something she could recall children doing quite often, but she could understand. Lia knew the kitchen was quite large, but Cassandra had also told her it was something she had looked for when her and Checkov went looking for the home that they had given to her and Mitch. Solely for the fact she knew Lia needed plenty of space for cooking and baking. She rummaged through the drawers a moment before she turned her attention to Willow again.

"I haven't quite figured that one out myself, but I'll let you know if I ever do." She smiled. "I'm a bit reclusive though, I am not exactly comfortable around humans."

--

Randa felt Garret's hand rub her arm a bit. She was trying to relax a little more, and it came easier when they weren't being looked at. She knew it was odd, how badly she hated staring, but she had always been like that. When Garret whispered in her ear she pursed her lips together and laughed a bit, though quietly. "It would explain a lot." She whispered back. Her eyes wandered around the room, though they soon landed on a window as she sort of lost herself in her own head.

Clary smiled to Kat. "Thanks! Yes, reapers are very real. Just very hard to come by, there aren't very many, but that's okay..." she shook her head a little at the thought before she felt Cole rubbing her shoulder a bit.

Atticus had looked to Kat when she spoke and he gave her a nod. They did seem nice, but he was still leary. Willow had taken his attention though and he just smiled. "Thanks." Maybe they were a nice group. Definitely strong too.

Sal has smiled a bit when Willow asked her question. "Cologne is a fragrance spray for men. Women call theirs perfume." He whispered to her. He had always found her questions cute, especially when he knew she knew what things were, but just didn't know the word for it. His head throbbed a bit after that, so he quietly ate his cookie.

Dahlia couldn't help the small smile at Zach's compliment. "I wasn't always good at it." She whispered before he spoke to her again. She rubbed her thumb over his and nodded. "I know you wouldn't. Just like I wouldn't let anything happen to you or Rose."

The next bit of conversation though seemed to clear up a lot for this large group too. Lia had noted Mitch watching the one named Garret, but she remained more involved in the conversations. This group definitely knew how to handle things, which was an invaluable asset. Especially with things going on. They could help in more ways than one.

Atticus nodded, "That does explain a lot. When the West fell a lot changed." He said. "I ended up in the South before the races came to terms though. So I was still dealing with the brunt of that."

Dahlia was glad at the bits of comfort she was getting, but she was happier once the topic died out. Honestly, she worried so much about this like that and she had taken off the next from work because she was still so overwhelmed. It had been just a week after Erin had left for Ireland and all the hunter stuff started coming up more after that.

Soon topics completely changed to Billie once she admitted she was a hybrid. She kind of laughed at the thing about Mitch. That would have been hilarious to watch but she nodded to Kat. "Yeah. Caused a lot of friction with some others, but he always makes sure we're taken care of."

It wasn't too long after that that everyone had started leaving. It was quite a walk, Clary noted, but it was nice in the brisk air. She shivered a bit before she felt Cole put her jacket around her and she smiled to her. "Thank you. I'm still not used to this. As a ghost I didn't have to worry about this stuff."

Cole nodded a bit, her head turning to see Joe, Rose, and Hoyt not far behind them. She waved to them a bit before Clary turned and waved to them too. "I know babe. You're doing extremely well now though, like you've adjusted some more."

Clary nodded as they approached the house she shared with Logan, "I know have, but I still have issues. Especially being back in society. I haven't been able to be be in it for so long it's been hard readjusting." She said as she unlocked the door and they headed in. She took off her shoes when they entered and she made sure to lock the door before heading up the stairs to change. Cole hadn't been far behind her, and Clary walked over to Cole and hugged her once she was changed. "Thank you."

Cole gave her a look, "You're welcome? What are you thanking me for?"

Clary gave her a kiss. "Making us leave. I'm still not good at this whole being tired and needing sleep thing"

Cole just smiled and nodded. "Go pick a movie, I'll be down in a minute." She said, and once Clary headed do the stairs, she finished changing and grabbed a couple of pillows and a blanket and headed down. She set up the couch for them and smiled at what Clary picked. "Really babe?"

"I like Phantom of the Opera." Clary said but soon her and Cole were cuddled up on the couch and Clary fell asleep pretty quick after that.

--

Joe was glad that Clary and Cole were still in their line of sight when they left the cottage. He also knew Hoyt wasn't too far behind them. He smiled a bit at the kiss to his cheek and he gently rubbed Rose's arm as they walked. It was definitely cool this evening, but he was glad that Clary had came and got them. He had just been getting ready to turn on the news before she had showed up and he'd have been worried if he saw it on the news.

He was also glad it was one of his nights off, though tomorrow was a different story. "I'm probably going to be up a bit longer tonight. I've got the later shift tomorrow." He told Rose as they got to their block. He saw Clary and Cole wave and he gave a small wave back as they headed up to their house. He opened the door and once they were inside he locked the door and headed into the kitchen.

"Anyone want anything while I'm up?" He asked, heading in and making himself a cup of coffee. He leaned against the counter, waiting for the coffee to brew and closed his eyes. He was just glad Rose was okay. That nothing majorly bad had happened, and that now they were home and safe.

--

As they walked, Dahlia couldn't deny the bit of relief that heading home had. It had been a hell of a long night, and she was just glad she was off work for the next couple days. She knew when she got back to work though, she'd be busy with the humans that survived in that explosion. Being a grief counselor was very tiring sometimes.

The walk wasn't too bad to her, at least not compared to the walk she made to work sometimes. On nice days she refused to ride the bus, but now she had a feeling that the walk shouldn't happen anymore. She worked pretty far uptown and the next closest person to her work was Randa, but even then she was still a good thirty minute walk from her office.

Once they got to their block, Dahlia kissed Zach's cheek. "I'll be over in a few minutes. I'm going to see if I can't get Poppy wound down before we head over." She said. She knew it likely wasn't going to happen, but she still walked up to her door and unlocked it. Almost the moment she stepped in the house, she felt herself get tackled to the ground as Poppy started kissing her face. "Poppy!" She laughed a little, pushing the heaven hound off of her as she stood up.

The hound looked up at her, wagging her tail profusely as she got up on her hind legs. Dahlia caught her paws and smiled, "Hey, girl. I need you to calm down. We're going over to stay with Zach tonight."

Poppy got down and ran towards the back of the house, Dahl closing the door behind her before she could dart out... again. Dahlia sighed a bit and headed into her room, changing into a t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants. She tied her hair up and grabbed Poppy's leash before finding the hound sitting at her door.

Dahlia smiled and hooked the leash to her collar and headed out the front door, being sure to grab her keys and lock it before she headed over to Zach's house. Poppy started pulling her though, and she nearly tripped. "Calm down girl, it's like twenty yards." Dahlia laughed a little before they got up to the door and she knocked, seeing Poppy sitting very patiently. She pursed her lips together a bit and once Zach opened the door, Poppy got up on her hind legs and started locking his face.

Dahlia couldn't help the laugh. "You know, I remember when I got her she wasn't tall enough to reach your face like she can now."

--

The night air was nice, despite the fact that Randa already missed the heat of summer. Once Garret put his arm around her she gave a smile, noting that at some point her own wrist finally stopped glowing. "Please. After work today, I could use it. Just glad I'm off for a few days, and I canceled my appointment for tomorrow, so, you have me all day for once." She laughed as they kept walking.

Her mind was more at ease the further from the cottage they got, but when they got home she felt a lot better. She unlocked the door and immediately slid out of her shoes and headed into the kitchen. She took out two glasses and poured some gin in one and tequila in the other. She walked over and placed the glass of gin in Garret's hand before taking a sip of her own.

She gave his cheek a quick kiss before she went back into the kitchen and began setting up the coffee pot for whenever she decided to get up tomorrow. She finished up her glass and rinsed it out before setting it to dry, and then she walked out of the kitchen and back into their bedroom.

--

Alex couldn't help the fact that he was so angry about this. He was far older than her and he knew how often just a 'one time thing' turned into something worse. He'd seen so much... he'd done a lot too, and he didn't want anything to happen to her. He knew he was getting too mad though especially when she said she had told someone. Well who the fuck would she have told other than him? Obviously not her sisters because they'd have likely mentioned something to him. Plus, it had seemed like they hadn't known either.

He just walked away. There was so much he was ready to fire off at her, but he couldn’t... not being this mad. He'd say something he couldn't take back and he knew he'd regret. He could hear her calling after him, and he avoided eye contact with Drake as he went in the kitchen and made himself a drink before he sat at the table.

He took off his glasses and sat there with his drink. He had gotten through his first drink before he turned on the radio and poured himself another. Cranberry juice and vodka. That had always been his go to after a fight. Soon he heard the door open though, and he saw Billie come over and cut him off. Logan was standing in the doorway and once Billie announced she was going to take a shower he'd half expected Logan to go after her he was glad he hadn't though and he just looked at him.

"Yeah, yeah, we've fought before. Just not over something like this. She doesn't usually keep things from me, and that's what pissed me off, especially given what it was. And then she tells me she told someone... didn't give a name, but who the fuck would she tell?" He said. "Also doesn't help I was so pissed off I just walked away, but I didn't want to say something I couldn't take back."

He halfway scoffed a laugh before he put on his glasses and walked over to the fridge taking out his bottle of rum. "Thanks for listening though. I'm going to sit in my room and get drunk, even though I have early appointments tomorrow." Alex headed up into his room, seeing Billie coming out of the bathroom in a towel, "Damn it B, can you put clothes on before you leave the bathroom."

"Sorry, I forgot something in my room." She said, and she saw the bottle in his hand and sighed, "Just get some sleep, okay? You'll feel better if you do."

Alex nodded. "Good night, sis." He said heading into his room and putting on one of his records before he looked at his appointment book. Of course, Randa canceled her morning appointment. Oh well, he needed her appointment tomorrow.

--

Sal gave Tiffany a soft smile before he shook his head. "No thank you, I'll be okay. But I do appreciate the offer." He said, and he gave a slight nod. "I can't blame him. Alex is how he is for a reason, and a good one. I do get her point though. Still, that was kind of big."

Once Drake came inside and sat down, he smiled to Tiff. "No house is big enough if I were to ever want to do that. Just didn't help that I had my difficult client last thing before I left work. I swear that guy needs more than just fitness training."

When Willow came in with cups he smiled to her. "Thank you." He said.

Sal also smiled. "Thank you, I appreciate it." He said, taking a sip of the tea. He was glad Willow was so patient with him, especially after he had lost his sight completely, and she had been so willing to learn about what to do after he had a vision too. He loved that about her, and she always had some way to help take care of him. His ears perked a bit though and soon Jo came through.

Drake watched the scene and his eyes flicked to Sal and he saw him frown. He heard Tiff and got up, seeing Willow helping Sal, and once he got up into Tiff's room, he saw her changing and he started stripping out of his clothes once he closed the door. Her words made him look at her. "I know you would have, but it's just their issue. He's overly protective and she wants to not feel like a child, they'll work it out." He said to her before he walked over and sat on her bed, he was in his jeans still, bit his shirt was off.

"I have something for you." He said, getting the small box out of his pocket. " found this a while ago, but a I wanted to wait until your birthday to give it to you." He said, "So happy birthday, babe."

Inside was a dragon necklace he had found that he thought she would like.

--

Billie looked to Logan as they walked and chuckled, "I'm glad you think so." She said, and at his next statement she nodded. "I hope so too. Kind of why I waited a little bit longer." She admitted.

His concerns about going to stay with these new people were valid and she nodded, "That's true, but we'd also be more centralized. We're spread over a block right now, and sure that's close, but something tells me with so many under one roof, no one would be stupid enough. Too many chances to get caught, too much unpredictably. I've noticed something about these hunters... they're about small numbers."

Once they were on the block and Logan checked his house, they headed to hers where Alex was trying to get drunk. She cut him off and headed up to take a shower. Honestly, she was glad Logan hadn't followed after her this time as she turned on the water and began stripping out of her clothes. Her skin was stained with blood and she wiped off the mirror and looked at her shoulder, seeing a faint scar where she had gotten shot, and the same with her side.

She took a deep breath and got in, washing the dried blood from her skin. She ran a hand through her wet hair and saw blood run out of it. "Fuck me." She mumbled. She had left her shampoo in her room the night before, and she sighed and got out of the shower. She left the water running and wrapped a towel around herself, heading towards her bedroom. She ran into Alex and after a quick conversation, she headed back to her bedroom, grabbed her shampoo and headed back to the shower.

She set her shampoo on the edge of the shower, dropping her towel and getting back in. "Now to get this out of my hair." She mumbled. She sat there for a minute and scrubbed her hair before groaning, "I'm about to dye my hair back to brown if I can't get this out. Fucking blood staining my hair is a pain in the ass."

--

Since everyone had left, Atticus had been quiet. He watched Aless get up and head towards her room, and Roland was heading after her. Something was about to happen there, but even if they did fight, Roland had brought it on himself. His attention turned when Mitch spoke to him.

Atticus thought for a moment and nodded. "I think we can, honestly, but it doesn't hurt to be cautious. They're not like others we've seen, and to be honest, they throw hunters for a loop. Not only that, do you realize how insanely stupid it would be to attack a group like that with us with them? That's not only a numbers game, but with the diversity we have virtually every weakness covered and every strength fully playable." He said. "I just hope that there won't be a lot of friction if they do stay. Not to mention we do still need to be cautious, they are still strangers."

When Kat came back, he looked at her and then smiled a bit. He didn't mind them, but that didn't mean he necessarily liked them or trusted them even. That group was also very diverse, and though they seemed alright, he couldn't help but wonder what could still happen.

Once Mitch left, he heard Kat sigh and he turned his head to look at her when she wrapped her arms around him. He gave her a soft smile and nodded. "I'll be there in a minute." He whispered to her. He watched her head towards her bedroom and sat there for a moment before he stood up himself. He headed towards his room to grab some clothes, but on his way out he nearly walked into the figure that was heading down the hallway. He turned and saw Aless heading outside and shook his head a bit. This was how it always was when they fought though, but normally Roland wouldn't be far behind her and still yelling.

He remembered one fight where Aless had run off and didn't come back for two days because she was so upset. He and Kat had found her about two hours after she left, but she had refused to come back. Kat had gone to stay with her for the couple days she was gone, and when they came back she didn't speak to Roland for like a week. Then again, he also remembered how Mitch had handled that fight too. Lia had been away for a few days with Cassandra when it happened and he'd told Roland if Aless wasn't back before Lia got back, then he would be gone.

He shook his head and headed towards the bathroom, knocking on the door lightly before entering.

--

Roland waited a moment after Aless headed out of the room to go after her. He knocked on her door before he entered, finding her sitting on the edge of her bed, just staring at the wall. "Aless?" He asked, and she looked at him and then turned away. "Don't be like that."

"But it's okay for you to be like that?" She spat, and he watched her stand up and walk over and sit by the window in her room.

"Talk to me, please." He said, and she crossed her arms over her chest and just stared out the window. "What can I do?"

She turned and he saw the tears in her eyes. "I thought we got passed this, Roland. You've been doing so well, and then you start relapsing and don't bother to say anything! We've gone over this, we've fought about this more than once. What do I have to do to get you to understand that I can't help you if you don't tell me something is wrong? You made an ass out of yourself in front of people who helped me. One saved me, for crying out loud! And you insulted her, and I feel responsible."

Roland went to say something but she held her hand up and he stopped himself.

"I know that you're not that person that you were out there, I know you're so much better than that, but I'm hurt because I thought we were making such good progress. You know I'm doing everything I can to help you, but I wonder if you even want it anymore." She said, walking out of her room and heading outside. She nearly walked into Atticus, but she didn't care as she headed to her tree and climbed up in it,

Roland sighed and exited Aless's room before he went towards his own. He sat near his window and looked outside, being able to see Aless in her tree from his window. He knew he was wrong, but he didn't think she would have been this upset. Later he'd try and see if Lia would know how to make it up to her, if she'd even talk to him.

--

Lia heard Mitch come into their room and she looked over to him when he spoke to her and she thought a moment. "That would look really nice. Thanks. That helps a lot." She said, and soon she got up and went over to her dresser and placed her pajamas on it so she could just grab them and change when she was ready to. When Mitch came out of their bathroom she sighed. "I'm starting to think we should have just eloped." She said. She turned and leaned against her dresser. She took off her jacket and placed it in the hamper of dirty clothes she had off to the side of her dresser and walked over to Mitch and put her arms around him.

"If we have to push this back one more time, we're eloping. Sound like a deal?" She asked him with a bit of a laugh. Too much was stressing her out, but at least she had been making some progress with Kat and Aless's help. Plus it helped her when Mitch gave his input too, like he just had. She just wished everything could be done with the snap of her fingers, but nothing was ever that simple. She closed her eyes for a minute before she went to move away. "I shouldn't be too long tonight. Everything that happened is starting to catch up to me, and I did use quite a bit of magic, so I'm starting to feel that too." She said, leaning up and kissing his cheek.

--

Rhi still couldn't believe he had actually listened to her go on about bombs. Most people found it boring, but when she looked at him, it seemed that she had kept his attention. It made her feel happy a bit, but soon they were back at the body. She had shot it and then she was introduced to Tara. Honestly, she liked the girl, but she couldn't help the chuckle at what Eli said.

"You know, that doesn't surprise me one bit." She smiled and shook her head a bit. "I'm not that bad yet."

As they went through the bodies, Rhi was mentally notating dumbass on a few of the hunters that they came across. When he brought up the vampire elder, she walked over and looked at them. "That's Deanna, she's from the South Coven. Xander was hunting her before we quit talking. She's pretty far out of her territory though." She said, shaking her head a little. "But that's a plus."

Rhi couldn't say she wasn't disappointed with the outcome of tonight. She'd have loved mm for a few creatures to be captured alive even, but there were so many dead that it made her groan at the thought. When Eli spoke to her she shook her head. "Honestly, I hoped it would have went better period." Not to mention there are a few hunting groups we still haven't heard back from that were in the town."

She sighed and sat on a nearby bench, changing her shoes back to her heels. She had put off returning to her recon long enough, and once she finished up, she stood. "Now that we're done, I really need a drink before I have to deal with Chester." She mumbled a bit before she looked to Eli. "You're more than welcome to tag along if you need a drink as badly as I do. I just have to tell Serg." She said as she began towards the main part of the mall, Serg was easy to spot. His sleeves were rolled up and he seemed tired. "Hey, I'm heading back to go finish up my prior arrangement."

Serg shook his head. "Not alone."

Rhi shook her head. "Eli said he could use a drink so he's tagging along." She said and he nodded. He handed her the keys to his motorcycle and she looked at him.

"Kyp vill take me home. Just bring mine tomorrow, I will drop you off when we finish up our work." He said and she gave a nod. "Be careful. I no trust that Chester."

"I know, Serg. I'll call you when I make it home." She said, and he gave a nod before he watched her walk out of the entrance that was now cleared.

--

This girl was a trip. Kyp was trying very hard not to laugh at her antics, but when she told him she would answer to tiny lady if he answered to gigantor, he couldn't help but laugh. "I will answer to that." He said.

He nodded at her next statement before he looked at the notebook. "Yeah. I'll point it out when we get to it. She started on the hall we were putting all the unidentified in. Apparently she got them all identified." He said as they began heading to run through the lists again. Once Charlotte and Emmett joined them, Kyp noticed the irate look on Emmett face and he shook his head. "Nah, that was all."

He felt a soft poke and when he heard what Tara asked, he couldn't help the chuckle that left him. "I think it was qualify as something you shouldn't do." He said. He turned to Emmett and spoke, "Look, man, the orders came from Rhi. If you really want to argue them, you could always go talk to her, but she did get pulled off recon. That might not be a wise idea." He said.

He sighed when they got to the beginning of their lists and he handed a page to Charlotte and then one to Emmett. "Double check these for accuracy. You should be able to leave after this." He told them.

Willow gave a smile to Lia when she said that she was reclusive, that was something she understood well growing up with Jo. “That's okay, Jordyn doesn't like people either. So I can understand that.” She said, before shaking her head a little and leaning in a bit whispering. “Honestly, humans are the only race that I don't like. They are gross and keep shooting my sisters. It's not nice at all.” She shook her head. “I feel bad for that God person. He must be so embarrassed.”

---

Garret grinned at the quiet laugh that came from Randa, and laughed quietly to her response before shaking his head. No one else in the house seemed to notice the private conversation that was going on between them. Which was probably a good thing, seeing that this new group probably wouldn't find it as funny as them. He glanced around the room a bit, listening to the other conversations going on before glancing back at Randa. She was staring out of the. window now, and he relaxed a little sitting back on the couch.

Kat was listening to Clary talk a smile on her face, though the way that Clary stopped made Kat frown a bit giving Clary a sad look. “Oh, I see. Well…..” She gave a soft look to the reaper. “...That just makes you special right?” She said her tone cheerful. She told Atty that she liked this group, which was true, they seemed really nice. He simply nodded, but Kat knew him well enough to know that meant he still wasn't sure.

Willow laughed quietly when Sal answered her shake her head just slightly. “Oooh that makes so much more sense. I thought it clothing.” She glanced at Atticus and grinned at him before sitting back against the couch. She really hoped that he hadn't heard that. Her eyes glanced around the room as the conversations started to quiet. A smile on her face as she saw Zach kiss the back of Dahlia’s hand and pull her closer to him. They were so cute. Though there wasn't much time to look around at the others before everyone started talking about the hunters. Willow shifting on the couch a little closer to Sal.

Zach nodded to Atticus when he spoke. “If it, it was in complete chaos last time I was there.” He said before giving a knowing look. “That had to be rough, I figure the borders were pretty well guarded at that point. It's pretty bad when hunter filled parts seem safer than wolf filled.” He chuckled lightly. At least when it came to wolves, as much as he hated them. They left you alone if you left them be sometimes. He heard Rose sigh behind him and he rolled his eyes letting the topic of the war drop.

Soon the topic changed to Hoyt’s attack, and honestly, Hoyt hated that he couldn't be by his sister's side. If he wasn’t surrounded by witches, he would have walked over, picked Dalhia up, and hugged her. However, he didn't...want to move away from the door of the cottage, from his fastest escape route. So instead he had to settle with giving Dahlia a sad look as Rose and Zach comforted her.

Soon the topic changed again to Billie being a hybrid, honestly the fact that none of this new panicked about little of information, did make Hoyt have a touch more hope for these witches. Then it wasn't long until Clary and Cole left, and not long after he left with Joe and Rose, making sure that Dahlia saw he was leaving them. He knew that Zach would keep her safe when they walked back.

Rose couldn't help the small smile on her lips when she saw Joe smile as she kissed his cheek. She rather enjoyed the bit of body heat that Joe’s warm hand was leaving behind as it rubbed her arm. When they headed to the cottage the group had been in such a hurry to get to safety, it wasn't until this quiet walk home that she realized that the walk was really pretty actually. The bit of stars shining brightly, before the lights of the city blocked them out. Trading its own light from those of the stars.

Rose was so deep in her own thoughts that she almost missed what Joe had said to her, she looked up to him after a moment. “Okay, I’ll stay up with you.” She said, though as soon as she finished talking it was followed by a loud yawn. She honestly was exhausted, having had a full day she had been to three houses. Plus walking, bathing, and feeding the four dogs in the last house of the day. All great danes. Whom hated bathy time, and had to have special food. She was going to try her hardest to stay up with Joe though, tomorrow was her day off and with her working all day as a pet sitter and him at night, it made time to be just with him hard.

She smiled a bit seeing Clary and Cole wave and waved back to them. Peeking over shoulder and seeing Hoyt wave to the girls before giving a small smile to her. Once they got into the house she slipped her heels off by the door, before going to sit on their couch. “Can I get a cup of coffee please.” She answered when he asked if anyone needed anything.

Hoyt simply shook his head the offer. “Honestly, I think I’m gonna head to bed.” He said before grabbing his book from the coffee table, already opening it as he walked towards the hallway. “Night!” He had just gotten to his room before realizing he forgot something, sighing he sat his book down and headed towards the kitchen a small smile on his face as he walked through the living room. “Just so you know, Rose is already passed out across the couch, mumbling something about bathy time.” He told Joe grabbing a bottle of water out of the fridge. He turned to look at Joe and sighed a bit. “I’m not sure witches are any safer than hunters.”

---

Zach hadn't even really noticed how quiet the walk home had been, he had been lost in his own thoughts. Tonight had been extremely stressful, both his girlfriend and daughter had been shot at. Maybe it wouldn't be such a bad idea to stay with those witches. If that didn't work then maybe he could talk Dahlia and Rose into them leaving like Erin had. They could take Joe and Hoyt with them too, he shook his head at the thought though. As much as he hated the idea of going to fight, he didn't want to leave friends to deal without five of the group.

They likely wouldn't go for it either they….the kiss on his cheek made him blink and look at Dahlia for a moment before smiling at her. He hadn't even realized that they were back to their block. “Alright babe, good luck with that. Gonna put breakables up.” He answered watching her get to her door before heading to his house. After checking the house, of course, Zach started to gather up anything that was made of glass or could be easily broken putting it on a shelf very high out of reach. Zach picked up the living room a little, even if it didn't really matter when Poppy get there.

He was sitting a bowl full of puppy food that Dahlia had left behind last time they both stayed over, when the knock on the door came. Zach smiled a bit to himself as he readied himself for Poppy pouncing him, and opened the door. He hadn't even gotten the door open all the way before Poppy was up kissing his face, paws on his shoulders. Letting a laugh out he petted Poppy’s head for a moment before shaking his head slightly gently pushing down. “It's still hard to get the fact she grow this much in under a year. Before long she won't have stand on her hind legs.” He joked.

Poppy went to stand up again, but Zach backed away pulling a bright pink teddy bear off the end table by door holding it up high. “Sit.” He said making her wait to get it until she did, unhooking her leash quickly before throwing it down the hallway. He gestured Dahlia in with a smile before closing the door. “Are you hungry? I can make us something before bed. You didn't get a chance to eat before.”

--

“Oh? So that means if Alex wakes me up in the morning again tomorrow. I get to have a therapy session of my own and cuss him out.” He said, his words only a half joke. Damn Alex’s early morning appointments, the last time he had actually woke him up, he hadn't gotten off work until four. That was the same morning that he told Randa the next time he was going to hook a battery to the doorbell. He never did, but he was pretty tired and pissed. He didn't even remember telling Alex off like Randa said he did.

Garret shook his head a bit before rubbing Randa's arm a little. “I’m looking forward to having you all to myself for the whole day.” He said smiling a bit more as they walked. There was an instant relief when they got home. He knew they would be safe here, or at least safer than in some strange house in the middle of nowhere. Still, as soon as they both were in the house he turned and locked the door behind them. Better safe than sorry right?

The wince on his face as he bent down to take off his shoes can't be helped. Between being high and the annoyance that his friends had lead him into a witches cottage without telling him. It was enough for him to forget about the stab wound, and though Cole had healed it. It had been deep and still hurt with pressure. Feeling a glass get placed in his hand as he stood, he couldn't help but smile, which only widened as a kiss was placed on his cheek. “Thanks babe.”

Garret took a sip of his gin as he watched Randa walk back into the kitchen before sighing a bit and going into the bedroom. The front of his shirt where he was stabbed was caked in blood, but it was oddly more uncomfortable for it to be his own this time. Pulling the shirt over his head carefully, he studied the bandage covering his wound in the mirror, checking for new blood. His eyes looked to Randa in the mirror as she came in, and he finished his gin before turning to look at her. “You know, it's times like this that I’m really jealous of how quickly B heals.”

He headed into the kitchen and raised his glass sitting it on the towel, before heading back into the bedroom. Stripping out of his pants he slowly laid on the bed and looked at Randa with a smirk as he patted the bed beside him.

---

Tiffany couldn't help but smile the tiniest bit at Sal’s answer. “I suppose I can kind of see her point.” She said with a sigh. This was the reason Sal was so good with her sister, he always tried see both sides. Soon Drake come in and sat with her, she gave a small laugh at his response to her wanting to fly up the stairs. “If we lived in the forest you could anytime you wanted.” She said, and when he talked about his last client she sat back a little farther, starting to rub his shoulders. It didn't last very long as Willow brought them tea in.

Willow smiled at Sal as he thanked her, he didn't have to tell her that he appreciated when she did things for him. Yet he always did. “You are welcome little one.” She said softly before kissing his cheek. Of course she would take care of him, as she had since he lost his vision completely. However, it wasn't for the thanks that she did so. She truly loved him, she would do anything for him, and if something so small as taking care of him was what he needed she would do so.

Neither Tiffany or Willow was happy about the fact that Jordyn had snapped at not only Tiff but Willow who had said nothing. Tiff had enough of the drama for tonight and went up to her bedroom, Drake following her. Sitting on her bed Tiff couldn't help but sigh shaking her head at Drake’s. “But she is a child, even with how old she is. She can't act like a child and expect better.” She couldn't help it, Jo was her baby sister, she would always be a child to her. Tiff nodded looking at him. “I hope that they do work it out.”

What Drake said next make a smile return to her lips, her eyes going to the box he handed her. Opening the box she made a happy sound pulling the necklace out. Just because she had snooped and found the necklace before,didn't make it any less special. “Oh Drake I love it!” She said her fingers tracing the dragon and the blue heart it was holding. Letting a quiet giggle out she looked at Drake. “So now I have a dragon from my dragon.” She turned a bit pulling her hair up. “Please?” She asked, and waited for him to hook the necklace before turning to kiss him. “Thank you.”

Soon she couldn't help but yawn as the day took its toll on her, and she scooted up her bed laying down. Once Drake was beside her she cuddled on to him as if he was a body pillow. As she started to fall asleep she took a deep breath in before sighing. “I love you, Drake.”

---

Willow sighed after talking Tiffany out of starting a fight but was glad that she simply went upstairs to go to bed. She was exhausted and knew that after his visions he got tired and his head would hurt. She took the clothes from Sal’s lap and bent down giving him a soft kiss on the lips. “Come on, sweetie. Let's go to bed.” She took his hand and generally helped him off couch.

“I have tomorrow off, so we can sleep as long as you need.” She said as she guided him towards her room, her tone cheerful despite the tired undertone in it. When the three of the them moved into this house, she made sure that she got the first bedroom on the first floor so it would be easier for Sal. So it was really easy to guide him to her room.

Leading him to her bed she let out a quiet yawn, she walked towards her dresser. “I’m going to sit your clothes on my dresser again.” She told him before changing into the shirt she stole from Sal to sleep in. Laying on the bed she let her fingers run down his arm. “Come cuddle me, sweetie.”

---

Logan nodding a bit as he listened to Billie, her points about the hunters did make sense. They did seem to like attacking when they had been in smaller joins. Even the house, it was always one hunter, at one house. Still he couldn't help but question the offer. It was a huge offer to give strangers, with hunters messing with them. “Or a place to hit and take us all out.” He said worry creeping into his voice, though he quickly shook his head, “I’m giving the hunters too much credit though, ain't I”

Once they checked his and Clary's house they headed to Billie's, finding Alex trying to get drunk and Billie cutting him off. When was given the choice between following Billie up and showering with her, or staying behind and being there for a friend needing him. He picked staying to stay with Alex, even if his body was cursing his brain out for the choice. Logan sat at the table quietly letting Alex vent a little bit.

Once he was quiet Logan let out a sigh. “Well can you blame her man? She probably was afraid you’d yell at who she told.” He said taking a sip of his drink. He didn't really know what to say about the fact that Alex had walked away. Because it was probably a good thing, he had seen times when Alex hadn't walked away with the anger. It hadn't been pretty. Soon Alex thanked him for listening and left, Logan nodded his head a bit not wanting to push it any farther.

The thought to try and join Billie in the shower came to his mind before he shook it off. She had been in there for a bit, and would likely be getting out soon. With a sigh into his glass, Logan finished off his vodka and poured himself another glass before going into Billie’s bedroom to wait for her. He sat the glass on the night table of the side he usually sleep on, before taking the shirt he was wearing off. It had some blood for where he had held onto Billie before she got cleaned up, and he didn't want to get it on her bed. Folding his shirt up he put it where was out the way before taking another sip waiting.

---

As soon as the last of their guests left Malaika let a soft sigh out her mouth. Her eyes closed as she leaned her head back against Evelyn standing beside for a only a moment before turning a heel and heading off to their room without a word. She could hear herself being followed, but her mind was running so fast that she didn't even care. As soon as she got into the bedroom she flopped herself onto the bed face first, grabbing a pillow she let a loud annoyed groan out into it.

Eve closed the door softly behind her and watched Mal for a moment before sitting on the bed beside her. A hand going to her back and rubbing it softly. She had been watching and feeling Mal calmness slowly draining since the mention of Zach fighting in the war. Eve knew that it was something that even still bothered her, it was the that Mal avoided Lucas even still. “Everything is going to alright Mal. It's been years, I really don't think that anyone can still be angry about it anymore.”

For a few moments there wasn't any reply or any movement, and Eve started to get up. Maybe she could find Mitch or Atty to talk to Mal about this, but instead she felt a hand grab her arm and she was pulled back down on the bed. Malaika cuddled up to her, head laying on her chest. “You don't know that. I started a war.”

The words were so soft that if she hadn't been listening, Eve would have missed them and she sighed fingers going into Mal’s hair. “I know that there are more important things to worry about than the past.” She felt a slow nod but that was the only reply she got back. “Maybe you such call Nova back.”

Mal shook her head eyes starting to get heavy. “No, she is visiting friends in the west. If I call her, she will be upset.” Letting her eyes close again she slowly drifted off to sleep cuddled up to Eve.

---

Mitch felt a little better with Atticus’ answer, though the numbers game was the thing he was the most worried about. Yet he couldn't deny that having since a widely diverse group around would have its advantages. They did seem pretty strong too, at least the ones he had seen fight. “I don't think they would be together still if there was friction. I’m more worried about how we can keep this many people in one house without drawing the hunters attention to us. They tend to group up when it's needed also.”

Soon Kat came in saying that she liked the new group. He liked them somewhat also, but this wasn't about liking them. It was about keeping his family save….even Roland despite how he at times got under his skin. Atticus was like his brother, Kathleen and Alessandra his step daughters, Lia soon to be his wife, his sister and her girlfriend, and Roland…….was Roland. This was his family and he was the one supposes to keep them safe.

He shook his head a bit after he told her that it wasn’t about not liking them, and rather get into what could turn into a possibly long and heated conversation, he went to his and Lia’s room. His clothes were filthy from blood and rumble, he couldn't stand to be in them anymore.

He heard Lia ask him about the table settings and gave his opinion before going into the bathroom, he pulled his shirt off checking where he had gotten stabbed in the stomach, only a faint line was left, but it had been a deep stab. It would be gone on the morning. Mitch couldn't help but smile when he heard Lia say his idea sounded nice. “You're welcome, glad you like it.” He honestly didn't mind helping with the wedding, but this was Lia’s big day and he didn't want to get in the way. He would make sure she had everything she wanted. The wedding was special for her, being married to her in general was special to him.

He washed the dirt and sweat off his face before coming back into the room. “Yeah, I’m sure that Cass and Check would have let us live that down.” He laughed. When Lia wrapped her arms around him, he gave her his signature awkward hug and held her close to him before laughing. “It’s a deal.” When she pulled away he still smiled looking down at her, it was taking all he had to not pout slightly about being alone tonight but instead he nodded. “Alright, I’ll try to stay awake.” He said, though he even doubted it himself.

When she moved from kissing his cheek he stopped her giving her a quick kiss. “Listen, it's not going to be pushed back again. If someone isn't able to make it they should have made better plannings. And if they get sick, we will put them in a plastic bubble in the back. You’ve had to push it back enough and it upsets very time.” He said softly before grinning a bit at her, his words taking a less serious tone. “I’m putting my foot down Lockhart.”

Once Lia left the bedroom Mitch couldn't help but sigh a little to himself. Going back into the bathroom and taking a quick shower, and changing into some sleep pants. He grabbed the book he had been reading off the floor by his side of the bed and laid there reading.

---

Eli couldn't help a small frown at the vampire elder. On one hand it was a good that they got one, another point for them. On the other…”Do you know if Xander is back around here?” He asked Rhi, frown on his face still. He really fucking hated Xander. The last thing he wanted to worry about was him trying to take over this damn group too.

Eli nodded with a small sigh. It could have went better for sure. They could be sitting on a lot of information. “When Tara called she said we had gotten ahold of three of the seven.” He answered half to himself. He watched her as she went to change her shoes and nodded his head at the invite to join her.

“Yeah, that sounds like a good idea to me right now.” He answered before following after her, after leaving a shitty situation to come into a shitter one, he definitely needed a strong drink. When they got to Sergio, he listened to the two of them talk. He nodded a bit when she said that he was going with her. He gave Serg a look. “Don't worry Serg, if he touches her I’ll bash his head into the table.”

Eli followed Rhi into the parking lot toward a motorcycle, before frowning. He hadn't ever rode a motorcycle and he stopped in place. “Rhi, do you even know how to drive one of those?” Once she answered he frowned a little and pulled out his phone texting Tara. He hesitated for a minute before awkwardly putting the helmet on and wrapping his arms around her as he climbed on the back.

---

Tara couldn't help but smile at his bright laugh before he said she could call him gigantor. She looked at the notebook as they waited for Charlotte to come back with the Emmett. Who was a jerk, she could tell just from the look he gave her from his jerky face. Which kept being thrown at her and gigantor even as they walked. It was really getting on her nerves. She didn't send for his jerky face.

When Kyp said she couldn't shoot him, Tara made a disappointed noise even though she was smiling a bit. She really wanted to shoot him. Still the fact that he turned and said something about it. He was nice for such a tall person! Emmett didn't say nothing in response to his words either. Though he did stop with the dirty looks. She glanced up at him and gave a bright smile. ”Thanks gigantor.”

Once they had got done with the search and she watched him hand the other two copies she looked at her at her phone for a moment as it vibrated. Looking at the message from Eli, telling her to go home and get some sleep and to take his car. “Hey Kyp? What is a Sergo Death Bike?”

Joe was honestly glad for a calm walk back to their block, even if the walk was quite long. He hadn't had to work tonight, and he was glad for that now. He would have been so worried about what happened at the mall when he found out that he would have been utterly useless. However, once they were inside and Rose asked for a cup of coffee too, he nodded and placed a kiss to the top of her head. It wasn't long after that when Hoyt came in and announced that Rose had passed out on the couch mumbling about bathy time. He chuckled a bit and shook his head. "She must have had a long day today." he said, and he poured himself a cup of coffee before speaking again. "I'll move her in a few minutes. Probably read a little myself before I go to sleep."

Hoyt's next words caused Joe to make a face, and he shrugged. "I don't know at this point." he admitted. He didn't have an issue with witches persay, but he had heard a lot about the Death Witch. The one who had proclaimed herself to be it, didn't seem anything like she was rumored to be, but it was still a tricky situation. "The only thing I can give them right now is that they have hunters after them too. And if they are as strong as they seem, it might not be bad to work with them. Live with them is another story..." he said.

Joe had understood the whole point to Hoyt not talking when they were at the cottage. Most people would think Hoyt was a mute, and without Ryan around, he could definitely pull that one off. Around Ryan he tended to talk a little more, which was nice, but with her supposed to still be in Greece for about another month, no one would likely hear him speak if he didn't want them to. "Oh, before I forget, you did see the letter Ryan sent you sitting on the coffee table, right? You still hadn't gotten home before I had headed to the gym earlier, and I forgot when I got home to ask you."

After that, Joe finished up his cup of coffee and headed into the living room. He gently picked Rose up and brought her back to his bedroom. Once he was in there, he gently placed her on his bed and pulled his blanket over her before he began getting ready for bed himself. Once he was in his bed shorts, he slid into bed beside Rose and placed a kiss to her temple before he opened a book he had laying by his bed and began reading. Maybe he could finish this one tonight.

--

Dahlia was glad that Zach was so good with Poppy, and it always made her smile to see them interact. Still, she couldn't shake the image of a puppy that was about the size of a pitbull running up and taking Zach to the ground. That was one of her favorite memories, when Zach finally met Poppy. She saw Poppy sit as still as she could when she caught sight of the pink bear and once Zach unhooked her and threw the bear, she was off. Dahlia came in and made sure to the lock the door behind her when she did before hearing Zach.

"I'll cook if you don't want to, babe. You know I don't mind. I'm just glad I'm not alone tonight." she admitted, sliding off her shoes and heading towards the kitchen. "Is there anything special you want?" she asked him.

She did this a lot. Even when Zach wasn't home, her and Rose would cook for when he did, so she had become very familiar with their kitchen. More familiar with theirs than her own almost. But with Ryan gone, she always opted for small meals, namely salads and sandwiches that were easy to make and easy to clean up. She didn't see the point in cooking a lot for just one person, even if she could have leftovers later on. She shook her head a bit and looked up at the top shelf before she heard Poppy come into the kitchen and lay on the ground with the pick bear, chewing on it's ear. She smiled a bit and sighed.

"So, what do you think is going to happen with these new people?" she asked him as she pulled out a couple things and started making something small for the two of them. That question had been nagging her because she knew Hoyt wouldn't be comfortable in that place with them, even if he hadn't been showing it as obviously as Garret had.

--

Randa couldn't help the laugh that came when Garret asked about his own therapy session with Alex. "You can, and I won't even stop you. I even followed protocol and called his office a week in advance, and so he wouldn't bitch, I rescheduled for a different day." she said. The last time had been kind of bad. He had cussed Alex out, bad, but Alex didn't take it to heart. Randa was just surprised that Garret had gotten as bad as he had, thought she could understand it. He hadn't been asleep long and Alex had a bad habit of showing up super early. Hell, Garret had been seriously considering unhooking the doorbell. Which she would not object to.

Randa felt him rubbing her arm and when she caught his smile, she couldn't help her own. "I know, right? Doesn't happen very often here lately. Hopefully after this next deadline things will go back to normal and I won't be working stupid long shifts." she said, and once they were home, she was more than glad. Now, Randa had nothing against witches, but she knew Garret's history with them and she didn't like when he was uncomfortable. Her eyes managed to catch him wincing when he took his shoes off. She knew she shouldn't worry so damn much, but she couldn't help it. She'd been through a lot in the last year, and so it made her worry about the people she cared about more than usual.

Once Garret thanked her for his drink, she just smiled and kissed his cheek. After she set up the coffee pot and rinsed her glass out, she entered their bedroom and saw Garret looking over his bandages. It didn't look bad, possibly a little bit of ooze on one of the inner layers, but nothing enough to bleed through. That was good, and she chuckled a little. "I think we're all a little jealous of that from time to time, babe."

When he left the room, she headed into their bathroom and began stripping out of her shirt that was covered in blood and tossing it in the hamper before she started washing herself up. She pulled her hair up, seeing the small blistering from the holy water on her right wrist was about gone. That was something at least. That would be gone by morning, hopefully. She walked out of the bathroom and saw him getting out of his pants, and when he patted the bed beside him, she couldn't help but to smile at him. "One second babe." she said.

She wiggled out of her own pants before laying on the bed next to him, and she kissed him before she pulled away briefly and rested her forehead against his. "So, did you ever decide on what you wanted, babe?" she bit her lip again before she moved her head back a little more to look at him.

--

Drake couldn't help the small laugh her let out when she brought up how it would be different if they were in the forest. Oh, he knew it would be different if they were in the forest, for sure, because then he could actually stretch and let himself be in dragon form, instead of being in human form all the time. He honestly would love if they could go into the mountains at some point so she could see where he had grown up. She had started rubbing his shoulders when he spoke of his last client, but once Willow brought them out some tea, he just smiled and accepted it. He was glad that Tiff had decided not to start in on Jo and they rather just went into her bedroom to wind down for the night.

Drake nodded a bit to Tiff's point, but he didn't say anything else on the matter of Jo and Alex. There was no point in it, seeing as there was nothing either of them could do about it now. He sighed a bit and once Tiff had taken the small box from him, he was glad to see she liked it. He chuckled at her notion and he nodded. "I guess you could say that." he said, and he nodded and put it on her when she asked him to. He smiled into the kiss and nodded. "I'm just glad you like it."

When she nodded, he slipped out of his pants and laid down, putting an arm around her after she was comfortable and he closed his eyes and yawned himself. He smiled at her a moment when she said she loved him, and he closed his eyes and spoke, quietly. "I love you too, Tiffany."

Not long after that he had fallen asleep.

--

Sal could tell that he and Willow were the last in the room as he saw Drake and Tiffany's aura disappear up the stairs not long after Jo's. He understood Jo's whole stress about telling Alex or not telling Alex. He was a bit flip floppy on how he would react, but even Sal knew that telling him when it happened wouldn't have been nearly as bad as how it came out this time. He smiled in the direction that he heard Willow's voice and nodded, letting her guide him to her bedroom. For the most part, he could get around their house without help because they didn't change it too much, but he had lost his walking stick somewhere in the whole ordeal at the mall. He had an extra at home, but he didn't need it until tomorrow anyway. He did smile when she told him that they could sleep in however long tomorrow though, since she was off.

When Willow helped him to her bed, he took his shirt off and waited for her aura to come back towards the bed before he stood up and took his pants off too. He picked them up, after feeling around for a moment and folded them, placing them on the floor beside the bed. When Willow told him to cuddle her, he carefully turned on the bed, feeling a bit to make sure he wasn't too close to the edge before he put his arm around her and kissed her head. "Are you comfortable?" he asked her, gently, his eyes closing slightly. He was glad that he was with Willow, especially after having a vision. She had gotten really good at caring for him after a vision, and he felt better being with her after one.

He took in a deep breath and exhaled before whispering, "Sleep well. I love you." And he kissed her head again. He'd likely still be awake for a while, but then again, he could fade out of consciousness and not realize it. That had been one of the hardest adjustments of being completely blind now.

--

"Way too much credit." Billie had said when they were still walking. Still, walking in to find Alex drinking set her slightly on edge before she headed up to take her shower. At least now that she had the ability to get all the blood off of her, since she went and got her shampoo. After another five minutes of scrubbing at her hair, Billie finally got out of the shower and started drying off. She brushed out her damp hair while she was still in the bathroom before she wrapped the towel back around her. She picked up her dirty clothes as well and headed back towards her bedroom after she poked her head out of the bathroom and looked around. When she got in her room, she put her clothes in the dirty hamper near the door and she saw Logan there, with his shirt off.

"Thanks for sitting with him, babe." she said, and she walked over and kissed his cheek before she allowed his dirty shirt to levitate into her dirty clothes hamper. "You've got plenty of other shirts here, babe. I'll wash it and return it." she laughed a little as she walked over to her dresser and pulled on a shirt of his before she sat back on the bed with him. "Oh, quick question. Did I get all the blood out of my hair? Because if I didn't I swear to Lucifer I'm dying it brown." she said, and once he answered her she scooted back on her bed and put her legs under the covers. She grabbed hold of Logan's arm and gently tugged him to come closer to her before she kissed him. She pulled back a second and looked at him.

"You know, with how today has been, is it bad that I'm not even tired?" she asked him with a small laugh, scooting closer to him, and turning so her legs could rest over his lap. She allowed her eyes to look him over briefly though, more or less checking to make sure he hadn't gotten hurt. She knew if she got hurt, as she had, the wounds didn't stay long, but that wasn't always the case with everyone else. She always had a nagging bit of worry, but she silenced it pretty easily, seeing as Logan wasn't hurt. She gave him a bit of a smirk before she bit her lip a bit before she leaned over and kissed him again.

--

Lia was honestly glad that Mitch had given input on something as little as table settings. That meant she could literally just start figuring out a seating chart and save another battle for tomorrow. There wasn't much that she needed to do around the house tomorrow, and she knew that Mercy was supposed to be coming back into town soon, so she'd have another set of eyes to help her if she needed it. She wondered if Eve would give some input tomorrow too. It was only a few short weeks away and she still had so much to do, but she knew she could get it done. Her mind silenced when Mitch responded to her half a joke and she couldn't help but smile a little. "Yeah, I think we'd have to go into hiding for a little while. Cass might murder us if she didn't love us so damn much." she laughed.

She let herself get comfortable in his arms for a moment and she let out a sigh of relief when he laughed his answer to her. She knew he knew she was being serious. It was getting so frustrating having to push things back and push them back. She knew it was getting to him too, and once she kissed his cheek, she felt him kiss her and she smiled a little.

His next words gave her some more reassurance, and she nodded a bit before she laughed at the last part. "Alright, Mitch. Seriously though, I guess you're going to have to get this whole Lockhart thing out of your system while you still can." she laughed a bit before she headed down into the kitchen, her eyes catching Aless sitting in her tree when she walked passed one of the windows. She set down her things and went to the back door and headed outside. Kat would likely still be a few more minutes, and she looked up at the tree and at Aless. "Everything alright sweetie?"

Aless looked down and shook her head a little. "No... I'm just..." she said, and she held her hand up a second and climbed down and hugged her mother. "Why wouldn't he tell me if he was having issues, mom?"

Lia brought her hand through Aless's dreads and sighed. "Honey, sometimes it's an ego thing. I know it's hard to understand, but you know he gets like this sometimes. It'll pass." Lia whispered to her. "I know how much you care about him, and he knows it too. But if we need to, I could always have him sent away for a few days."

Aless shook her head a little and moved from her mother's embrace. "No. No. That's not necessary." she said, and soon they were heading inside and Lia got out a plate and placed some cookies in front of Aless. "Oh! I put Edgar up for you. He fell asleep on the counter when you went to your room."

"Thank you." she said, and Aless opened up the wedding book and began flipping through it and she waved at Kat a little when she came in the room.

"So what are we working on tonight?" Aless asked, seeing Lia slide another plate of cookies in front of Kat.

"Table settings. Mitch decided on a color scheme I liked, but we do need to figure out what flowers should be in the centerpieces. And I think we can start assigning tables." Lia said. Aless nodded and pulled out the table diagram they had and looked at the guest list.

"Oh! This will be fun." she giggled a bit and Lia was glad to see Aless was laughing again. It usually took a little longer after she fought with Roland, but she was glad it didn't take that long.

--

The city wasn't in near enough of a stir, the woman with pale blonde hair noted as she watched from the top of one of the various hotels in the city. She let out an annoyed sigh as she looked to her left to see her companion sitting there with a nonchalant look on his face. "What's the matter, Sybil?" he asked, and she gave him a look.

"This city should have been in a total upheaval, but I suppose that is my own thought for not fully thinking through what would happen with that human. Wasn't very bright that one, so I'm guessing the other bombs he stole were recovered." she grumbled, her eyes looking to him. "Have you heard back from that other human... Chester, I believe his name was."

"Not yet. Though he did seem interested to have a different information supplier. He wanted to meet you in person." he said, and Sybil chuckled.

"I'm not all for doing business with the locals, David, you know that." she smirked, and he nodded. "For now, I suppose that Deanna's death with send enough of a message to that vampire bitch that runs the south though. She'll know it wasn't hunters when she gets the body... should I even allow her that?"

David thought a moment before he nodded. "It adds to your game, Sybil."

"I'm glad you stayed loyal to me. Despite what that Lockhart did." she said, shaking her head a bit. That was where part of her plan went very wrong too. She hadn't expected Lia to come out into human society after everything she had been through. She had, however, and it had proven to be quite a mess from what she understood. "Hopefully that twit of a recruit will be here soon, I need to know what all happened in the wreckage of that mall."

"He should be, don't doubt him." David said, and Sybil nodded and sat in a chair and watched the sky.

"This world will be ours, in due time, my pet. Isn't that a wonderous thing to feel?" she chuckled and David nodded.

"Wonderous indeed." he agreed.

--

Rhi looked over to Eli when he asked about Xander and had to scoff a laugh. "Trust me, Xander doesn't like being within a hundred mile radius of me, he's no where in town. I could always ask Lu if he knows though." she said, and she sighed as she carefully walked around the mall again in her heels. At least now there wasn't so much rubble to sort through though. She was glad to hear that there were at least three teams that checked in, but she knew one team hadn't. One of Lucien's friend's groups was in town and they had been tailing a fire demon and her smoke demon boyfriend from what she understood. The smoke demon that Charlotte had been tailing when she had talked to her in recruiting before she switched to a brother and sister. She spotted Serg not to far off and after a brief conversation, she tossed her head to Eli when he said what he did to Serg.

Serg gave Eli a nod, and when Rhi started walking off, he walked over and spoke to Eli a little more quietly. "Vou watch Chester like hawk, da?" he said, and he saw Rhi heading outside. "I no trust him. Kyp vill have eyes ven he can too."

After that, Serg headed back to what he was doing and Rhi turned and looked at Eli, offering him a helmet when he got up to her. She gave him a look. "Yes, I can drive one. I taught Kyp and Serg how to drive one too, if that says anything." once they were on Serg's bike, she felt him wrap his arms around her waist and she took off. Traffic around the mall was horrible, but she managed to weave through it easily, and when they got in front of the upscale bar she had been pulled from, she parked the bike and she got off when Eli released. "See, not so bad."

She took her helmet and set it under the seat flap and headed in. When the bartender saw her, she smiled to him. "I brought a friend, put his on my tab." she said, motioning over to Eli. The bartender nodded and gave her a grin.

"Of course, Miss Amato. Will Sergio be coming back?" he asked, pouring her a glass of wine and she shook her head. "I see. Well, Chester is waiting at that table over there. He was doubting you were going to come back."

Rhi smiled and laughed, taking her glass. "I left my bag here, so yeah I had to come back. Really flirting with the idea of changing before I head over there."

The bartender chuckled and handed her her bag. She grabbed her bag and headed over to the table Chester was sitting at and she took her seat, placing her bag beside her seat, "I thought you bailed on me, gorgeous." Chester said, his hand reaching out to touch hers. She moved her hand before he could and she gave a smile.

"Serg sends his regards, Chester. I did bring along a different friend though." she said, her head motioning over to Eli. "Serg gave him the rundown of our agreement, and you know if he finds out, you'll end up with broken bones."

Chester rolled his eyes and placed a manilla folder on the table. "Here's what you asked for. Where's my payment?"

"You know I have to look it over first." Rhi said, and when she went to grab the folder, Chester's hand caught hers. She gave him a look and she took up the folder before reaching down and grabbing an envelope out of her purse. She took a hundred out and put it in front of him. "All you get now since you violated a rule."

Chester took up the money and watched her go through the pages in the folder, seeming almost uninterested. "It took me three weeks to get all that information."

"Most of it I already knew, but this last bit is nice. Don't want to know how you got this information, but it's useful. Thanks." She said, picking up her bag and putting the envelope in it. She tossed her bag over her shoulder, taking a sip of her wine and placing the glass closer to Eli. "I'm going to change, I shouldn't be in the bathroom too long."

Chester called out to her. "Come back when you're done! I want to talk to you some more!"

Rhi rolled her eyes and just nodded before heading off into the bathroom.

--

Kyp looked to Tara when she thanked him and just gave her a small shrug and a look. "It's no big deal. I could tell you things about that one that you wouldn't believe. But, then again, I can do that with almost everyone." he told her before he began looking over the bodies on his list and double checking the information. Tara's voice came again, and he gave her a look before he started laughing.

"Sergio's motorcycle?" he asked, and he turned slightly to see Sergio was still there and he raised a brow. It clicked after a second though, "He must have headed off with Rhi back to meet Chester. Meaning I've got to drive Sergio home before I head back and hole up in my sanctum so I can start making phone calls."

He shook his head a bit and went back around to doing his list before he looked to Tara again. "Do you need a ride home, Tiny Lady? I could always drop you off too. I don't mind. I drive that ugly ass station wagon out front." he laughed. His phone rang and he answered it only to frown. "Well, fuck..." he mumbled. "How many of the in town groups have you heard from? They just found all of one of them dead in the forest near the cathedral." Kyp said, and he texted Rhi what he had found out.

This was going to be a long night.

Hoyt chuckled and nodded a bit as Joe said that he would move Rose off the couch, it hadn’t been might as a complaint pre say has much as letting him know Rose was out. Honestly, he would have been alright with if Rose took up the couch for the night. He nodded again at Joe saying he would probably read a bit before going to bed. “Let me know if you want to borrow any of mine.” He said before taking a drink of his water, and he hesitated for a moment before bringing up the subject of the new strangers.

Hoyt noticed the face that Joe made, when he said he thought the witches weren’t any safer than the hunters. He couldn’t help but make a slight face when Joe said that it might not be a bad idea to work with them though he quickly recovered taking another drink of his water. He could think of quite a few reasons not to work with them. He nodded at Joe’s words about living with them. “I feel like living with them is a awful idea. We don't hardly know them. It could put us all in danger.”

He couldn't help his frown now, however Joe brought up Ryan, saying there was a letter from her. He hadn't seen it on the table, not that he hadn't thought to look. His eyes lit up at the news and he smiled. “No, I didn't even think to look through the mail today.” He answered before turning and leaving the kitchen to get the letter. He had missed Ryan, even if she hadn't been that gone very long. He was used to have her around, it had been weird not picking her up to have lunch with her for our lunch breaks. It felt even weirder not to talk to her, he was normally extremely quiet. To the point of being called a mute, and happily letting people believe that.

With Ryan though, he felt the want to be more talkative and social. She not only made him feel more comfortable, but safer about letting people get close to him. Grabbing the letter from the table he heading back to his room smiling happily to himself. He opened the letter and read it as he laid down in bed. Finding the words on the pages about how she was, her trip, and the things she had seen so far more interesting than the words of his book.

--

Zach couldn’t help but smile as he watched Poppy running after the pink bear, though his words about the fact Poppy probably not needing to stand on her hind legs was a joke. There was a little bit of truth there, she had grown so much over the last year. She was about a half as big as Blaze already. He shook his head offering to make them dinner, but Dahlia offered to cook instead, and while he didn’t mind cooking for her once. He wasn’t going to turn down her cooking for him. “Well I have some steaks laid out if you want them. I’m sure whatever you make I’ll love.” He said with a smile her way before wrapping his arms around her to pull her back against him and her into a hug.

“And you wouldn’t have been alone tonight, after everything, if you hadn’t come over I would have talked my way in your door.” He said before kissing her temple and letting her go after a quick squeeze. Zach smiled a bit from the seat he had taken at the kitchen table as Poppy came into the kitchen and started chewing on the bear he had gotten her. He reached down and started playing with the bear with Poppy before Dahl spoke to him.

Zach thought for a moment quietly, it was kind of a loaded question to ask. After all the leaders of the group were probably going to put it to a vote of their own before the rest of them had a say. That was if the vote even passed the five of them. Then there was probably going to be a no from Garret and Randa, or at least Garret. “It’s kind of hard to tell yet, without hearing everyone’s thoughts.” He answered finally, and let Poppy get the bear from him. “I kind of personally am on the fence, I hate the idea of you, Rose, or Hoyt being in danger. And Joe….kind of too. But don’t tell him I said that.” He gave her a look as he said not to tell Joe. “Those new people have a chance to be dangerous…..but on the other hand I’m sure they think the same thing.” He sighed a bit shaking his head. “The army part of my head thinks it’s a sound defensive idea, safety in numbers. The boyfriend, father side of my brain, isn’t sure it's worth the risk.”

Zach shook his head a little after a moment of staring off towards Poppy. “What do you think about this whole thing?”

--

Garret smiled a little at Randa saying she would stop him from talking Alex off. Though, seriously, if Alex showed up after Randa had went through all the shit she had to because Alex threw a fit last time. He was gonna be pretty pissed. Alex knew how long it had been since they were both off. Though, he really was tempted to unplug the bell just in case, though shook the thought off as quickly as it came. He nodded a bit when she talked about her deadline for her magazine. “Hopefully, or we get another bartender worth a shit. Then there will be days that I’m not leaving as you're coming home.”

When he got home and he took his shoes off, he tried to hide the fact the cut still hurt. After he got his shirt off and Randa came in, he could feel her looking over the bandage. He was alright though. If it was still bleeding it was wrapped and that was what was important. Still the moment he was laying on the bed, it felt twenty times better. The lack of pressure being just what he needed.

He patted the bed beside him as Randa came out of the bathroom, and had she not started wiggling out of her pants. He might have tried to pull her to bed. Instead he watched her wiggle with a small smirk taking her all in. Soon she crawled into bed with him and he placed a hand on the back of her neck as he kissed her back. He closed his eyes putting his hand at her side has she put her forehead against his.

When Randa pulled back he couldn't help smirk his eyes going to the lip she was biting. It was cute how she wasn't trying to act like she didn't know just what he wanted. Letting his hand come up he rubbed a finger across the fabric of the front of her bra slowly. “Do you even have to ask, doll?” He said before pulling her back down and kissing her.

--

Willow waited for Sal patiently as he rolled over and felt to make sure he was far enough from the edge. A smile on her face as he wrapped his arm around her, quickly moving close to where she was cuddled against him. When he asked if she was comfortable, Willow took a inhaled and let her breath out with a soft sigh. Sal always smelt so good with the mens perfume stuff he wore. “Yes, very.” She smiled feeling the kiss at the top of her head. “Are you starting to feel any better?”

While Sal always smelt so good, was so comfy, and she had been so worried about him that if it hadn't have to been too clingy or he wasn't feeling bad. She would have just sat in his lap through that whole conversation with the new people and held onto him. He had told her once, after a version that having her close had helped.

Soon her eyes started to get heavy and she started to fall asleep. Though Sal’s gentle words brought her back just enough for her to mumble out. “I love you too, sweet dreams.” Placing three soft sleepy kisses from his shoulder to his collarbone before laying her head back on him and falling asleep.

--

Logan could smell the fresh shampoo and body wash, mixed with vanilla and cinnamon before he even heard Billie walk through the door. “You’re welcome beautiful, I don’t think that it worked very well.” He said before the slight frown he wore turned into a smile as she kissed his cheek. He watched his shirt levitate into the hammer and he couldn’t help chuckle. “You mean you’ll wash it and I’ll steal it back in a few months babe.” Logan watched Billie as she traded the towel for one of his shirts, and stood slipping out of his pants before sitting on the bed again as she made her way over.

When she sat next to him, he reached out running his fingers through her hair. “Looks like it, maybe a little staining on the tips.” Logan felt her start to tug on his arm after she sat back, and turned scooting closer, and kissing her back. A hand running through her hair again. When she pulled away and spoke, he chuckled. “No, honestly I’d be surprised if you were tired after everything, B.” He shook his head. “I’m not tired either, I think the drama gave me a second wind.” Logan answered.

He couldn't help the soft relaxed sigh that left his lips as Billie put her legs onto of his, closing his eyes. Body heat warming his legs ever so slightly, being warm had always been one of the things he missed. His hand greedily rubbing up and down her leg farthest from him, massaging it as he stole as much heat as he possibly could. Feeling her eyes on him, he chuckled. “You know I can't help it, you're always so warm and smell good.” He opened his eyes after a moment to just catch the worried look on her face.

His smile faded a bit giving her a serious look. “I didn't get hurt babe, me and Zach were sent to find the others and get them out. The must that hit me was some rabble.” Seeing the worried look turn to a smirk he smiled brightly again, before kissing her again. This time he didn't give her a chance to pull away. Hands gripping her hips and pinning her to the bed with his kiss, greedy for more body heat.

--

Mitch chuckled a bit nodding when Lia said that Cass would kill them if she didn't love them. “She might not kill us but there would be so many angry Sug’s thrown us. We would start thinking it's our names.” He said with a laugh. He was perfectly content with holding her in his arms, if it wasn’t for the fact that she wanted so badly to work on the wedding stuff, he would have held her there for a moment longer.

He chuckled a bit when she said he would have to get the Lockheart out of his system. While he could. “Yeah….I’m not going to lie. You’re probably going to be hearing it a lot up to the wedding. It will be interesting calling you Anderson.” He placed a kiss on her forehead, once she left the room he took a shower and grabbed his book laying on the bed to read until Lia was done and came to bed.

--

A relaxed smile stayed on Kat’s lips as she left the bathroom. Shutting the door behind her so Atty could finish up his shower, a hand rubbing a towel against her wet hair as she carried her dirty clothes in the other. She felt all clean and relaxed, a hundred percent herself again. Kat stopped by her room quickly a stuffed her dirty clothes into the hamper by her door, before heading into the kitchen. Kat smiled and waved to Aless as she came into the kitchen, happy to see her sister back to her usual smiling self.

Taking a seat she looked at the book with Aless. “Well what color of flowers is he wanting? It might make it easier to pick.” She said thoughtfully before the table diagram and guest list was pulled out. She chuckled a bit looking at Aless. “Could you imagine if we put Cass and Elder Dana together? It would be so loud and they would get so drunk.” Kat looked before glancing at her mother. “We...uh..probably shouldn’t do that though. Uh.” She quickly added after seeing the face she was getting. “Would be funny though.” She mumbled looking at Aless.

--

Eli didn’t even try to hide the relieved sigh when Rhi said that Xander wouldn’t come around with her in town. She knew the reason he hated him, so it didn’t matter. Though he had never met her other brother and when she said something about calling him, Eli nodded a bit. “Well it would be good to at least have the information on her.” He said before following Rhi through the mall. He told Serg he would keep Rhi safe, though he stopped and looked at Serg when he spoke again.

“I will, don't worry. I wouldn't let anything happen to Rhi.” He said trying to sound reassuring, before heading to catch up with Rhi. He frowned a little taking the helmet, he had really been hoping she was joking about the bike. He pulled his phone out and messaged Tara. Yes, the fact she had taught Kyp and Serg how to drive the motorcycle did say something. That she wasn't the only one crazy enough to drive a death bike.

As the two of them drove off Eli couldn't help his grip tightening slightly around Rhi. His grip lingered around her waist for a moment after they came to a stop, letting himself take a few calming breaths, before he let go of her. Eli let out a sarcastic laugh as he took his helmet to reveal his now messy hair before trying to fix it. “Yeah, I’ll tell you that car slamming on its brakes not to hit us. That was so much fun. Woohoo. I will not being taking lessons, I would die.” He said, looking at Rhi before smiling a bit.

“I hope your contact won't mind me sitting at the table with you. This really isn't the type of bar I usually go to for information.” He added as he followed Rhi towards the door. He was more used to meeting people in the darker parts of the city, where they didn't have to worry about being known. Or the ones that were sure as hell weren't bothered while doing business. He smiled and nodded to the bartender before glancing at Rhi when she said to put him on her tab but said nothing and waited for the two to finish talking before ordering a glass of gin and going to the table Rhi was at.

He frowned glaring at Chester as he saw him try to reach out to touch Rhi already. He could see now why Serg didn't like this guy already. He liked look something that lived down in the gutters because the jail systems were afraid to keep him there. The inmates would behave the law to stay away from that fucking face and to keep from being sexually assaulted in the shower. Rhi gestured towards him, and Eli’s glare turned into a look of complete disinterest as he looked over Chester and went back to drinking his glass of gin. He didn't really have time to say anything the second time he touched her, Rhi handling it herself.

He busied himself with looking around the bar as Rhi looked through the folder, this really was a nice bar. He didn't understand why they let Chester in here, but he could understand why Rhi used it. Soon Rhi got up and went to the bathroom to change. As soon as she was away from the table, Eli took her glass of wine, moving it on the other side of him. He didn't trust this ugly fuck not to slip something into it. It had taken all he had not to scoff at the pledging voice he had used asking Rhi to come back after she changed.

He stayed rather quiet as he waited for what felt like forever for Rhi. Not really caring to talk to Chester unless he bothered to talk to him. Until he felt the buzz of his phone in his pocket. It was Tara, telling him that two other teams had checked in, and that one was found dead. He cussed under his breath, looking over the names of the dead. He had only knew one of the names, but that really didn't make matters better.

--

Tara couldn't help but give Kyp a slightly confused and nervous look when he said that could tell her things about the Emmett guy that she wouldn't believe. “I’m not sure if that is impressive or something I should feel nervous about.” She said with a laugh, as she helped him double check. “Do me a favor and don't tell people my stuff please.” She added in with a slow sad frown before getting the text from Eli.

Tara laughed when Kyp said that it was a motorcycle Eli had been talking about. “Oh that makes sense. Eli is terrified of motorcycles.” She looked up at Kyp for a moment before smiling at him. “You have a sanctum of your own? Oh is it cool? I don't even know what you do for Rhi. Hmmm that's really something I should have asked.”

When Kyp offered to drive her home and she laughed about his station wagon. “Nah, Eli asked me to take his car with me. Which goes like super fast and he gets onto me for trying to borrow it.” She said with a bit of a smirk. “Plus I live over at Emerald Terrace and it's pretty far from here.” She couldn't help the look she gave to Kyp’s reaction to his phone. “Um four..” Her phone vibrated and she glanced at it. “five of the seven.” She answered before frowning at the news about the one group. “Oh no do they know what group it was?” She asked. She didn't personally know any of the in town groups but with their being two unaccounted for she couldn't help but worry.

Dahlia smiled when Zach pulled her against him and she nodded a bit. His next bit made her smile linger a bit longer than it would have, and once he let her go she mumbled to herself, "Wouldn't have taken much talking." She grabbed a couple of pans and started cooking not long after that, but the next thing that came to mind, she couldn't keep in. After she put the steak in the pan, she walked over to their fridge, offering a look to Zach as he spoke. He brought up good points, and she turned a bit to both cut up the vegetables that she had selected out of the fridge and to hide the small smile at what he said about Joe. She couldn't help it, he'd been so hard-headed at first about Joe and Rose, but since he had started warming up to the idea of it... It had gotten funny from time to time.

Still, he had brought up good points, and she slid the cut vegetables into the other pan and turned it to medium low heat before he asked her what she thought on it. She paused a second and turned to see Poppy had moved closer to Zach's feet and was chewing on the bear again. She seemed so content, and she shook her head before she lost herself in her thoughts.

"I mean, I don't see or feel anything off with them, but that doesn't stop me from worrying." she said, "I don't think they're a danger to us, their auras would have shown that much while we there, but..." her voice trailed off and she sort of looked at the floor. "I don't know. It's hard to describe."

She turned a second and stirred the vegetables and flipped the steaks over before she spoke again. "I guess my guardian half is just being over-protective because of Hoyt. I know how uncomfortable he is about witches, and I don't think it'd be a good idea to put us all in a concentrated place like that. I mean, it's got it's advantages, but I'd rather avoid the drama all together."

She started plating the food when it was done and she placed a plate in front of Zach and placed her plate down at the seat beside his. "But, I suppose it'll get discussed soon enough." She said, walking over and getting some silverware before she sat down, feeling Poppy move to plop her head down on her feet. She reached down and gave her head a gentle pat before she looked at Zach. "If it's not done enough, let me know, I'll cook it a little longer."

--

Sal was glad to finally be laying down, and it was even better to have Willow there. She had become a huge part in his wind down from visions that he couldn't remember what it had been like to deal with them without her now. After he had placed the kiss to the top of her head, he heard her ask if he was feeling any better and he nodded. "A little, I'll definitely be better in the morning. Just need some rest is all."

It didn't take too long after she gave his shoulder some sleepy kisses for him to hear her breath soften to signal she was asleep. Sal just let himself smile, and he closed his eyes and focused on the softness of her breath and he could feel his consciousness fading away as he listened to her breathe. His mind became active the moment he had fallen asleep though, his subconscious trying to work through the bit of the vision that he had decided to let Sal remember in the morning.

--

The coy look that crossed Billie's face spoke volumes. "Maybe, but you know where it'll be when you go looking for it." she chuckled a bit. She could feel his eyes on her when she traded the towel for his shirt. It wasn't long before they were sitting on her bed and when he told her he got the blood out of her hair, aside from maybe the tips she sighed. "Thank fucking Lucifer. Blood plus blonde hair equals pain in the ass to get out."

When he kissed her back, she couldn't help but to smile and at his answer, she just smiled. Pretty soon they were sitting positioned in one of many ways that they usually did when they were just sitting up in bed talking. Her legs had found their way over his and she could feel him rubbing them. His touch was cool, which she didn't mind, but soon she found herself looking over him to make sure he wasn't hurt. Relief flooded over her when he had assured her he hadn't gotten hurt, and she just smirked and leaned over and kissed him.

Oh, obviously she wasn't about to get away either, not with the way he'd pinned her down and she just giggled a bit into their kiss once she felt the pressure of his hands on her hips. She couldn't exactly help that, it was a weird sort of spot that both tickled and got her a little... hot. She finally managed to get her hand on his chest and pushed him up a second before she moved her head to look at the light switch and she watched as it moved down, turning off the lights, before she moved her arms around his neck and started kissing him again.

--

Lia was glad to see that both of her daughters were returning to a sense of normal, and it made her smile a bit. She stifled a bit of a yawn before she looked in the freezer. She laid out some things for breakfast in the morning, and she walked back over and took her own seat by her girls. "Well, he suggested blue or white. I know he likes blue pansies, so we could try those, and maybe find something to compliment them." she said, and she looked over the guest list.

She gave Kat a look, hearing Aless giggle at her notion. "They'd have a party all their own!" she laughed, but soon she caught her mother's look. "Maybe not." she gave Kat a quick nod, but then she heard Lia laugh.

"We don't have to separate them entirely, just put Checkov in the middle of them. Then they can't get too wild until everything is in full swing anyway." she said, and Aless chuckled and wrote down the names on the diagram. "Oh, and put Helena, Lucas, and Izzy at that table too. Should round it out pretty well. And Cass will want to sit next to Izzy."

"Got it." Aless said, writing down a few things. "What about the other elders that are coming? I know we can't mix some of the South with Checkov's."

It had been about a good twenty minutes of making seating arrangements before Lia let out a loud yawn. "Mom..." Aless said, looking at her. "Why don't you go to bed? I'm sure you're tired, and you did use a lot of magic. We can always pick up in the morning."

Lia gave a nod, and when she went to grab the things, Aless put her hand over them. "We'll put them up." Aless said, and Lia nodded, giving both Kat and Aless a kiss on their cheeks.

"Don't be up too late." she said to them, and she stretched a bit. She headed back to her and Mitch's bedroom and she walked over to her dresser and started mumbling to herself. "No, those will be too warm." she grumbled, finally settling on a pair of pajama pants and a tank top before she went and hopped in a shower. When she got out and got ready for bed, she placed her clothes in the hamper and started mumbling to herself again.

"Okay, after breakfast I have to do laundry." she whispered to herself, walking over to her dresser and laying out her clothes for the next day. "Then I'll need to figure out dinner, do some pruning in the garden, get those herbs that are ready and start getting those ready for compounds and stuff..." she trailed off a bit and she finally climbed into bed. She saw the book on his chest and she carefully lifted it and marked his page, placing it on her bedside table as to not wake him too much. She placed a kiss to his cheek before she cuddled up to him. "Good night." she mumbled, sleepily before she fell asleep against him.

--

Aless watched as Lia walked out of the room and she turned to Kat. She made sure that Lia was totally gone before she spoke. "Okay, so Cass sent back a letter, she's totally game for surprising mom a little early. She was going to try and see if Izzy would come in early too. You really think that it will help mom out to have them around?" Aless asked. The two had hatched the plan a few weeks ago when Lia started really stressing out about how close the wedding was. It was just a couple of weeks away now, and it wasn't hard to tell she was stressing out a lot over it.

Of course, the two had gotten it approved through Mitch too, who seemed to think it was a good idea. Plus then Cass would be in for their mom's birthday, even if she did miss Kat's. Cass had already promised to make that up to her though, hence why Aless hadn't shown Kat the letter.

"And do you mind if I sleep with you tonight?" Aless asked, "I really don't want to deal with Roland after earlier, but if Atty was going to stay with you tonight, I'll just go in my little hidey hole."

--

"Alright, cool, I'll see if he can get me the details." she said, and soon they were heading off to the bar to meet Chester. She could feel him grip around her waist a little tighter when a car nearly hit them. That wasn't her fault though, the car clearly had a red light and ran right through it! Idiots. Once they came to a stop, she could feel Eli's arms still around her, and she could hear him trying to calm his breathing.

His remark however made her roll her eyes and just sort of chuckle. "It's fun driving a motorcycle. Plus, it's all I can legally drive." She said the last part more to herself, and she headed in with him not far behind her. When he spoke again she thought a moment. "Fuck him if he does mind. Besides, I'll feel better with you sitting closer. Maybe he won't try to be wildly inappropriate."

Once they were inside, she had a quick conversation with the bartender before heading over and sitting with Chester. It was obvious he was feeling a little more ballsy with Serg not around, and when he actually touched her, she wasn't going to sit there and deal with it. The information he had given her was stuff she was certain anyone could have gathered, but some of it, she needed to run through Kyp. She decided that she would go change, the dress and shoes becoming uncomfortable the second that Chester had actually touched her. She took up the folder and her bag and excused herself.

She had noticed Eli move her drink for her and she let out a relieved sigh. At least this time she wouldn't have to pretend that she had asked for the wrong wine. After the first guy that tried to drug her, she never trusted a drink she left unattended with some of her contacts. Eli, however, she trusted a lot.

Once she got in the bathroom, she locked the door and she started changing, laying the folder on the counter and taking a few pictures of the parts of the file she was uncertain of before sending them to Kyp and bringing her phone up and calling him.

"Yeah?" Kyp's voice came and Rhi spoke.

"I send you a couple of pictures of parts of the stuff Chester gave me. Give them a run over once you can and let me know if there's anything up with them. I'll give you the full file tomorrow."

"Alright. And Rhi, I got some bad news." Kyp's voice stopped a moment before he started speaking again. "That team Lucien knew,
they're all dead. Serg and I are going to head over there here once we're done."

Rhi was quiet but she sighed. "Alright, I'll make those calls, don't worry. I'll call Lu in the morning and let him know too. He and Jax had hunted with them a few times."

She hung up and she shook her head, placing the folder on top of her dress and stuff in her bag before she looked herself over. A nice black t-shirt, light skinny jeans, and a pair of black converse. She pulled her jacket back on and headed back over to Eli and Chester, setting down her bag and grabbing her glass of wine from Eli's other side and taking a sip.

"What's the matter, sweetheart?" Chester's voice came, and the look Rhi sent him made him stick up his hands. "Sorry, you look distraught."

"Nothing you need to worry about." she hissed, and he gave her a look, his hand coming up and touching her back. She felt him give her back a gentle rub before she downed the rest of her wine, feeling his hand start slipping down towards the small of her back and she stood up, "You need another drink, Eli? I need another drink."

She didn't bother to wait for Eli's answer and she quickly moved away from the table and she sat at the bar a moment, the bartender coming over to her. "You alright, Rhi?" he asked, seeing her glass in her hand. He took the dirty one from her and he poured her a drink in a new glass.

"Yeah, just got some bad news is all." she said, and she pulled out her phone and looked down to see a new message from Serg. He asked her how things were going. "That's a loaded question." she mumbled a bit before she looked back up to the bartender. "Get me another drink for my friend, please?"

"Sure, sweetie." he said, placing another glass down and pouring the same drink he had for Eli a bit ago. "There you are. You going to need me to call you two a ride?"

Rhi shook her head. "Nah, I have one lined up if we need it. Thanks though." she said. She put a bill on the counter for him and he gave her a look. "You know you're my favorite, I have to tip you well."

"Thank you." he smiled, and Rhi took up the drinks and headed back to the table.

--

Kyp looked at her and chuckled. "Tara, I could tell you things about a lot of people you wouldn't believe." he said, and when she said the thing about her stuff he just gave her a look. "I won't if I ever feel the need to look into you like that. I ran backgrounds for Eli and Rhi before the recruiting actually started, I didn't bother with Eli's team. Rhi trusts his judgement, I trust hers. Plus, you're cool, tiny lady." he said with a small smile.

Kyp couldn't help the laugh he let out when Tara told him Eli was terrified of motorcycles. "That's messed up, it's all Rhi can drive legally. She doesn't have a full driver's license, something about the tests were too time consuming or some shit." he said. He nodded a bit. "Yeah, one is my office, and then at home my bedroom is my sanctum." Then she asked what he did and he thought a moment. "Huh, you didn't ask that did you? I'm her tech guy. I can hack into just about anything."

He laughed and nodded, but when she declined his offer he gave her a look. "I would have been heading that way anyway though, Serg lives in Emerald Terrace. I forget that Rhi constantly has his motorcycle doing work on it, and he doesn't much drive his car. He's got some kind of Nissan in the lot out there though."

Then the news came, and Kyp sighed when Tara asked. "Yeah. Rhi's brother Lucien knows a lot of demon hunters, it was one of the teams he asked her to look at." he said, and soon his phone was ringing. It was Rhi. "I got to take this, it's Rhi."

After a quick conversation with her, he sighed and shook his head. "Looks like I've got a long night ahead. Serg and I are going to head over to where they found the other team when we wrap up here and then I've got a lot to do from there."

Serg found his way over to them and he looked to Serg. "You hear from Rhi?" he asked, and Kyp nodded. "Good. She okay?"

"In a matter of speaking, we've got an errand to run before we head home for the night, Serg. They found Lucien's friends all dead in a forest near the cathedral. Wes knows to be on standby." he said, and Serg nodded and he looked down to Tara.

"You okay too, da?" he asked. "Tonight very... stressful. You handle it okay?"

Kyp gave a small smile. And there was the cuddly teddy bear only the girls got to see. "You have met Serg, right?" Kyp asked.

Zach couldn’t help that his smile lingered a little bit longer hearing what Dahl muttered to herself. He didn't say anything else though. He liked to pretend he couldn’t hear when she muttered to herself, it felt like an invasion of privacy sometimes, that he really couldn’t help. Instead he played with Poppy and her bear, it was hard not to find it cute how easy she was being on the bear. Though he had no doubt he would be picking up fluff in the morning. Then Dahl asked him what he thought of their new acquaintances, and he answered before asking her thoughts watching her cook the veggies.

Zach was quiet as he listened to her, he hadn’t felt like they were too much of a threat either. He could understand her worries though, watching her look at the floor before looking back at the steaks and veggies. It might have sounded weird but the fact she cared so much about everyone, was part of the reason he loved her so much. He had knew that Hoyt would be the main reason she would worry if she did. He really wished there was something he could tell her, but it had been a reason he was worried about Hoyt too.

He smiled down at his plate for a moment before looking back at Dahl, taking a moment to think over his words when she was done before speaking. “Who know babe, even if it passes the votes, we can keep Hoyt safe. No one would tell what type of hybrid he is. Everyone wants to keep Hoyt from that.” He said softly, trying to soothe her worries some.

He then started eating his steak and vegetables as she sat down, medium rare and it tasted great. Zach couldn't help the amused smile on his face at her next words, it was kind of cute though. “No, I’m fine darling, I don't think you can make it too rare for me.” He did wish he had thought to buy some wine for their dinner though. He did think to buy something though. “I bought you something while you were shopping though.” He said before handing her a small box he had hid in his pocket, inside was a pair of earrings that looked like wings. “I hope you like them, I mean you have your own but they made me think of you.”

After dinner was over he put one of Dahlia’s favorite movies on and promised her that he would do the dishes in the morning. Pulling her over to the couch with him.

--

The sound of the bedroom door opening woke Mitch slightly, it hadn't been that long since he simply decided to “rest his eyes” and fell asleep. He was about to tell Lia to come to bed with him before he heard her talking to someone. He listened for a moment for someone to answer before he heard her get into the shower. Maybe he was just hearing things?

He had just fallen asleep again, when the door opened again and he heard Lia talking a bit more. Mitch smiled to himself for only a moment when him realized that she was talking to herself. It was a little adorable as much as hilarious, he always talked to him, he could remember when it used to drive her crazy. He laid there quietly listening to her list off what she was going to do, partly because he wasn't sure if it was morning and he didn't want to be awake. Feeling her move the book off his chest and kiss his cheek before cuddle to him. Mitch moved his arm wrap her, sleepily mumbling into her hair. “Night honey.” Before he fall back asleep.

--

Kat smiled as Lia kissed her cheek, kissing hers back. “We won't be mom, good night.” She reassured her before watching her leave the kitchen and she waited a moment before looking at Aless as she said Cass had gotten back to her. She was going to get Izzy to come too, she gave a quiet excited clap at the news. She nodded her head giving her older sister a look. “I do, I mean clearly she beyond stressed. You saw the tiny freak out she had about the music last night.” She frowned a little and shook her head. “Cass and Izzy will be so much help they are used to throwing parties and weddings.” She said with a smile.

“Plus mom will be so surprised.” Kat was happy that she and Aless had come up with this plan, Lia could use help. Not only with the wedding but with her stress levels. She swore that Lia wasn't sleeping as well worrying about it. Plus it would be so nice to see the both of them again. She was going to see them at the wedding of course, but she did miss them. Even Checkov too.

She started to gather up the papers they had been working on when Aless asked to stay with her tonight. She had told Atty she would come sleep in his room, but she was sure he would understand. “Sure, let me just tell Atty I’m not staying in his room. I hate to think of you sleeping up in that tree. It's cold out there. I am kind of tired though so let's go to bed.” Kat said smiling at her big sister. She knew just how bad Aless and Roland's fights could get, and she didn't want Aless running off again.

Writing a note on a piece of sticky paper just in case, she headed to Atticus room after unlocking hers for Aless and giving her some pjs, so she didn't have to go back to her room. She could hear his soft breathing as soon as she opened the door a bit. Kat couldn't help but smile to herself because Atticus was also so cute when he slept. She left the sticky note on the back of the door where he could see it when he woke up. “Gonna stay with Aless in my room. Kisses your Kitty” A little doodle of a frog with a top hat on the edge of the note.

Kat knocked on her door, which felt so weird, before coming into her bedroom. An extra pillow and blanket in her hands, handing them to Aless with a smile. “I didn't know if you wanted to cuddle up under one blanket so I brought you one.” Climbing into her bed she smiled holding up her stuffed frog. “You can have Philburt if you want too. He makes everything better.” She kicked the frog's front legs at her sister.

--

Eli was not a fan of motorcycles, he never had been and almost getting hit by a car didn’t help him feel any better about them. Literally the only good thing about this was Rhi. Once they stopped at the bar she said that driving motorcycles was fun…..yeah, he would just have to agree to disagree on that one. Her reply to him wanting to sit with her made Eli wonder just how bad his guy really was. The question was answered as soon as he saw him. He wouldn't even want to do busy with this guy, and his standards for people with information was pretty low at times.

The first the guy touched Rhi, Rhi handled it herself and he didn't want to undermine her, though he did move her glass out of Chester’s reach. The last thing he wanted was the guy to try and drug her. Though she spent what felt like forever in the bathroom, and from the smell of Chester he must have bathed himself in cheap dollar store cologne. I was kind of ready to leave already.

When she finally came out of the bathroom, she looked really pissed. After watching dick face get hissed at, he decided he would ask what happened after they left the bar. Though the bastard had the nerve to touch Rhi again, hand going further down than it ever should have. When Rhi asked if Eli wanted another drink, she didn't give him a chance to reply, but he wouldn't have anyway.

As soon as Rhi left the table Chester went to sit back down, fuck no. Eli stand hand grabbing the back of Chester’s neck, pushing his head to slam into the table hard enough to spill Chester's own drink, it soaking his hair. Eli’s other hand had Chester's wrist, twisting it, shoulder pulled farther back then it should be. One small movement and he could break Chester's wrist and dislocate his shoulder. Eli gripped his hair pulling his head off of the table so he could see him. “Listen here mother fucker.” He started voice quiet and eerily calm. “I don't know what cologne fill shit hole you climbed out of. But, I believe that the rules were you don't touch Rhi. And if it was me making the rules you wouldn't be allowed to look out of her without having your eyes cut out.”

He looked up to see Rhi taking their drinks and turn to head to their table, he leaned in really close, his voice low and darker. “So you will treat her like a lady or you won't use this arm again for a while. And if I hear you touched her again, even a little hand shake. Me and a couple of my irish friends will find where you live and make it where you don't even have something for you to touch.” Letting go of Chester's head he patted his cheek, his words a little loud. “Make sure you clean up your mess there buddy.”

He gave Rhi a small smile as he took the glass from her hand, and sat back at the table, sipping on his drink as he took out his phone to see Tara texted. An outside group dead. Kyp said it was a group of demon hunters Rhi’s brother knew. Might go with.”

Eli frowned at his phone, no wonder Rhi seemed so pissed off. Fine, if they want you to. Be careful and let Taylor know you are leaving.

I don't need Taylor knowing when I leave. He isn't my babysitter.

Either tell him, OR GO HOME TARA. I’m not in the mood for this. Eli was glaring down at his phone as he sent the text, before putting it back in his pocket ignoring the buzz back as he paid attention to what was going on with Rhi and Chester taking sips of his drink.

--

Tara chuckled a bit when Kyp said he could tell her stuff she wouldn't believe, it would have a really nice offer. If it was terrifying to think that he could find out stuff about her too. His answer to her asking him not to tell people her stuff, was reassuring, and she smiled up at him when he said that she was cool. “Well it's about time someone else realized it.” She said with a laugh. “You're cool to gigantor, though I might take you up on that offer.”

Tara laughed a little at the fact Rhi could only drive motorcycles, that would so suck for Eli! “Well to be fair they are really time consuming so I get that.” Then they got on the subject of Kyp’s sanctums and what he did for Rhi. The fact he used the word sanctum made a lot more sense now. “Oh that is actually really awesome! I’ve never met a hacker before.”

Tara tried to match the look Kyp gave her when she said where she lived. Apparently this Serg guy lived there too, but she didn't know all of her dozens of neighbors. “Well how was I supposed to know that? There are like six floors Kyp.” She said crossing her arms as she broke the look to stick her tongue at him. He said that Serg had a Nissan and she nodded a bit. I have a Civic been it's at the apartments.”

Then bad news came about a few hunters they knew being dead, she felt bad, or as close to bad as she could, for Rhi. Simply nodding as he said that he had to take the phone call, and another hunter came over. He was bigger than Eli and Kyp put together, he could probably snap Kyp like a twig. As the two of them were talking she texted Eli.

An outside group dead. Kyp said it was a group of demon hunters Rhi’s brother knew. Might go with.”
Fine, if they want you to. Be careful and let Taylor know you are leaving.
I don't need Taylor knowing when I leave. He isn't my babysitter.
Either tell him, OR GO HOME TARA. I’m not in the mood for this.
Wow Mr.Grumpy Pants. Fine I’ll make sure he knows.

The really big guy asked if she was okay. It was funny that he look kind of terrifying when he wasn't asking if she was okay, Tara nodded a bit. “Yeah I’m okay. It takes a lot to bug me.” Kyp asked if she knew Serg, who she guessed was this guy, and she shook her head before smiling as it started to click. “No, not officially, but you live in apartment 4 right? I’m the girl you always buzz in cause I forget my keys.” She thought knew that accent. “Before I head home do you guys need help?”